This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized

by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

information in books and make it universally accessible.

https://books.google.com
\GcF
С
9
NAGA VA RMMA'S

БШШТАКА
• • BBABHA-BBIJSHÄNÄ.
■
Tlu. o'.d'st grammar extant of ¡lie language.

(S ê

ЗУ^ГеЗЗ' ЭЗс)ЗЗе)ЗЗ^^Р.
1^^шнЬкЯБ jr^

EDITED,

WITH AN nSTTRODTJCTION,

ВТ '

LEWIS RICE, M. R.A. 3.,

Director of Public Instruction.

BANGALORE :
^MYSORE GOVERNMENT PRESS.

2 1884
С
¿гзъ.ич

fêarbajrti «Cellcge ILtfararg

t
BOUGHT WITH INCOME

FROM THE BEqUEST OF

HENRY LILLIE PIERCE

OF BOSTON

Under я vote of the President and Fellows

October 24, 1S9S
 о л
NAGA VA RMMA'S

KA8NATAKA BHASHA-BHUSHANA.
The oldest grammar extant of the language.

EDITED,

"WITH AN INTRODUCTION",

LEWIS RICE, M. R. A.s.,

Director of Public Instruction.

BANGALORE :
MYSORE GOVERNMENT PRESS,
1884
vJ-¿?,r^ ^i-

(jtA-CÄ- •фы-'УХ-О*
 CONTEXTS.

Page
INTRODUCTION :-
А A
I. Naga Varmma and his Works ... i
II. The Kannada language ... v
Table to illustrate the formation of the Kannada character vi
III. Kannada literature ... ... x
Alphabetical Index to Authors and Works xxxix

KARNÂTAKA BHÂSHÂ BHUSHANA :-

Invocation .. .. .. .. I
Samjña Vidilànam 2
Sandhi !) •• .• .• 8
Vibhakti 5) 1С
Kâraka II 29
S'abda-rîti 1!
»■ •• •• Of
Saniâsa 1)
•• •• •■ 47
Taddhita !! ■• •• •• ox
Akhyâta-niyama 1) 70
Avyaya-nirûpana »1
•• •• •■ o7

Nipâta-nirûpana !) •* a• • . У1

Colophon •• »• •• •• <iu

APPENDIX I. Variw Lectiones.

„ II. Index ofWwds used in the Examples.

Specimen page from L manuscript Title page.

 INTRODUCTION.

I. Naga Varmma and his Works.

Nàga Tarmmâ is the oldest grammarian of the Kannada or Karnâtaka
(so called Canarese) language whose works are now extant, though by no means
the earliest author in that language. Whether he had any predecessors in form
ule ting the rules of ita grammar we have no knowledge. The only standard
writers on Kannada grammar that came after him were Eès'i Râjâ, who was
about half a century or more later, and Bhathikalanka Deva, who probably
belonged to the commencement of the 17th century.
Though Hâga Varmmâ's exact date is not specifically given, yet, from the
author's he quotes, it can safely be decided that he was flourishing at the latest
in the first twenty years of the 12th century. He traces his descent from a
Brahman family of the Kaundinya gotra, residing at the city of Vengi in the
Vengi country (the modern Krishna district), and was the first-born son of
Vennamayya and Polikabbe or Pôtikabbe* He was evidently a Jaina, but
would Eeem to have written under certain S'aiva influence. In connection with
what we know of the history of hie fellow-countryman Pampa, it may be con
jectured that Nâga Varmmâ left Vengi on embracing the Jaina faith, and set
tled in some part of the Karnâta territory which was subject to the sway of the
Western Châlukya kings: in all probability somewhere in the neighbourhood
of the present Shimoga, Dharwad and Bellary districts.!
This view is borne out by a consideration of the political changes which had
taken place at Yengi at the period referred to, in conjunction with the allusions
•His genealogy in full is thus given :—In the \'en%i viehaja, one of the best in the world, among
its chiefseven gramas, was the beautiful Vengi-[«lu. In it dwelt the learned and honorable Venna
mayya, skilled in the Vedas, an ornament to the Kaundinya gotra. That distinguished Brahman s
wife was Kaundikabbe. They hada son Damainayya, whese wife was Kundakabbe. Of these two the
first-born son was Vennamayya, honoured by ISraimians, walking in the path of Manu, acquainted
with all elegant arta, versed in the laokika and vaidika s'âstras, a great linguist (amkâkshatan). His
wife, filled with devotion to her husband, was ГоИЫЬЬе. To them was Naga Varmmâ the tint
born son.
T Possibly at Foltlu, the modern Holalu, on tie Tungabhadra, in the west of Bellary district
See sütra 175.

■/■
 11

found in our author to the ruling powers of his day. In 1063 the kingdom
of Vengi, which for upwards of 4Б0 years before had been governed by the kings
of the Eastern Châlukya dynasty, had passed, partly by conquest and partly by
matrimonial alliance, into the possession of Râjendra Chô'a, and for about half a
century onwards a succession of Chôk kings continued to rale over it. But the
word Chôla only once occurs in Nâga Yarmnia, while en the other hand all his
sympathies seem to be with the Western Châ]ukya and Ganga kings, whose
names he freely introduces into the examples under bis rules. And the single
instance in which he directly refers to the government under which he was
living, though not very definite, yet seems clearly to point to deliverance from a
country subject to invasion and revolution.
Aranam pàliyuraam pudungolisikond îbhûmiyum bhûmipan |
nere yô]g endum ilâtajam balevudakk olgalam utkilvaram 1
baranam pinguge—
" May the king be happily united with this land, proteoted from Yama and
the edge of the sword. That the land may prosper, be the inroads (lit. foot-
soles) of uprooters and famine ever turned back."
Moreover, that he was very intimately acquainted with the Kannada liter
ature of his time needs little proof, for his writings abound with evidence of it
Now we know that in and about the regions bordering on the Tungabhadra,
and especially at Puligere, Huligere or Pulikara-nagara (the modern Lakshme-
svarainthe Dharwad district), which in the 10th century was the capital of
a subordinate Châlukya prince, was then concentred the chief literary activity
directed to the cultivation of the Kannala language. And at a later age, or
in the 12th century, this part of the country seems to have teen included in the
Ganga principality which had then been established, also under Châjukya suprem
acy, with its capital at Kurugml, a little north of Bellary. There is, further,
reason to suppose that Nâga Varmmâ was specially int!mate and perhaps a co
worker with Gu'ia Varmmâ, whom he designates Bhuvanaika Vîra. But this
is no literary title ; and from inscriptions we learn that it belonged to the Ganga
prince Udayâditya, who was the chief general and minister of the Châlukya
king Bhuvanaila Malla (reigned 1069— 1076), and who subsequently became
governor of the Banavase Twelve Thousand (the modern Shimoga district) with
adjoining tracts. Udayâditya is likewise the name of an author, and he would
thus be identical with Guna Varmmâ, the bhuvanaika Vira and friend of Naga
Varmmâ.
Other precise grounds for the date assigned to Nâga Varmmâ are the
following. He quotes Naya Sena by name, and that in a sûtra of the present
grammar ; in an integral portion therefore of the text, Now Naya Sena has
supplied us with 1116 as the date of his own work. Again, it is worthy of
note that Nâga Varmmâ, in naming the authorities consulted for his dictionary,
does not mention Hemachandra who died in 1172 ; an omission which 5в unac
countable had they been contemporary. It is also clear beyond doubt that
 ш
NâgaYarmmâ preceded Kês'i Pâjâ, whose period is that of Basava, the found
er of the Lingâyit sect in abut 1165. The question is thus narrowed within
very close limits, and we are shut up to the conclusion that Saga Varmma
lived during the latter part of the 1 1th and first quarter oí the 1 2th centuries.
His compositions, so far as they are known to us, are the following : in
what order »they were published is uncertain, but the Grst is quoted in the
next three.
1. Kâvyûvalôfcar.a ;
2. Chhandô'mbudhi ;
3. Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûshaiia ;
4. VastuKôs'a-,
5. Kâdambari.
The KâvyâvalÔkana is a work on the art of poetry, forming a handbook
of rules for Kanna 'a metrical composition. The sûtras are in Kaunarla verse,
and copiously illustrated by stanzas in the same language, either of original com
position or more generally quotations from former or contemporary poets, lne
author in some of his opening lines says —
Kavigalg idu kai-gannaji |
kavitege bâl-modal udâtta vâg-devateg ud-|
bhava-hétu kôs'a-griham ene |
bhuvanadol idu paredu nilpud ond achchariye Ц
" Being a hand-mirror for poets, the source of prosperity to poetry, the cause oi
birth to the bountiful speech-goddess, a treasure-house of terms—is it a won
der if this should shine and endure in the world ?"
The work is in 5 adhikaranas, sub-divided into prakaranas. T he former
are named respectively.—i. S'abda-smiili ; ii. Kâvyamalavyâviitti; iii. Gura-
vivekam ; iv. rUti-krama-rasa-nirûparam ; v. Kavi-samayam. Ihe 1st chapter
contains an epitome of the grammar of the language and is in 6 sections, en
titled— 1. Samjnâ prakaranam ; 2. Sandhi p.; 3. Nâma p.; 4. Samâsa p.;
5. Taddhita p.; 6. Akhyâta p. The 2nd chapter has 2 sections— 1. Pada-
padôrtha-sandhi-dôsha p.; 2.? Sâra-vichâra p. The 3rd chapter is in 3 sections,
named— 1- Mârga-dare anam ; 2. S'abdálaiikñra nir.iayam ; 3. Arthâlahkà-
ram. They seem collectively to form what their author calls the Kavi-râja-
mârga: this he describes to be the system prevailing in Southern India
(dakshina-dês'a-varti) as distinguished from that of the North (Vaidarbha-
Gauta-mârgabhêda). The remaining chapters appear not to be subdivided,
but it is unfortunate that notwithstanding eve; y effort for several years no
complete copy has been met with of this interesting and important work.*
The Chhandô'mbudhi is the only existing authority on Kannada chhandas
or prosody.t It is also written in К aunada, in the form of verieaaddressed1 by
• Àrtbillanbâram has been lately published by itself at Mysore, edited by B. Mailappa of the
Maharaja's College.
t Published at Mangalore m 1875, edited by the Bev. F. Kittel.

r
Nâga Varmmâ to hia wife, the verses being so composed as themselves to fur
nish examples of the rules to be illustrated. He professes to have taken as
his guide the sùtras of Pingala, the work on Sanskrit prosody. He appears
however also to have followed another Pingala, the author of sûtras for Prakrit
prosody. But though these served as guides, the arrangement and most of (he
nomenclature of his work are his own, which also unlike theirs is metrical. It
is divided into 5 ás'vásas preceded by a pithike or introduction, The 1st and
2nd treat of Akshara ganas, and are named—i. Samjnâdhikâram; ii. Sama-vritta
vivaranam. The 3rd and 4th treat of Mâtrâ ganas ; and the 5th of Kannatla
Mâtrâ ganas. The following statement of his views on the classification of Indian
languages is of interest. .
Samskritam Prâkritam Apabhrams'am Pais'âchikam emba mûru vare
л
bhâshegalol puttuva Dravid-Andhra-Kan.iâtak-âdi shat-panchaeat sarvavishaya
bhâshâ-jâtigal akkum.
"Born in the three and a half languages— Sanskrit, Prakrit, Apabhrams'a and
»
Pais'âchika— are the Dravida (Tamil), Andhra (Telugu), Karnâtaka (Kannada)
and other the various languages of all the fifty-six countries." The lists of
these chapanna dês'as or 66 countries of Indian geography vary considerably in
different works: most of them include the known countries but are eked cut
with names of more or less mythical regions.
The Kaniijaka Bliâshâ Bhûshana is the present work—a Karnâtaka Vyâ-
karana or grammar, in Sanskrit sûtras, after the manner of PâninL The sûtras
are accompanied by a vritti or explanatory gloss, by the author, also in Sanskrit,
To this more particularly it would appear the name Karnâtaka Bhâehâ Bhûsha
na applies, though the whole work is also во called. For the colophon runs—
Karnàtaka-iûtra-vrittau tad Bhâshâ-Bhûshana-nâmani 1
while at the end of each parichchheda we have—

Ш Karnâtaka-Vyâkarana-vrittau Bhâshâ-Bhûehane, &c.

On the other hand one version omits the words Vyâkarana-vrittau. Under
each rule are given numerous examples and some quotations from authors, of
whom Pampa, Naya Sena, Haripîla and Guna Varmma are mentioned by name.
An account of these will be found further on. The present edition is a recension
formed from the collection of three Öle or palmyra leaf copies, which have been
distinguished ae A—the text—В and С They are all Jain copies and therefore fhe
more likely to be genuine reproductions of the original. Lingâyit and Brahman
versions however also exist*, which are marked chiefly by alteration of all sec
tarian names and ascriptions in the examples to such as are agreeable to those
forme of faith. These various readings I have given for what they are worth in

* While this is poing through the press, a Brahman version in the Kannada character has appeared
at Mysore, got up in poor style, edited by Pustakam Alasiognlàchâri, who may thus claim to be the
first publisher of the work, never before printed,
 an appendix though they can at no time have formed a part of the work as it
came from its author. The latter is divided into 10 parichchhedas, of which
the names are.—i. Samjnâ vidhânam ; 2. Saiidhi v.; 3. Vibhakti v.; 4. Kâraka
v.; 6. S abda-rîti v.; 6. Samâsa v.; Í. Taddhita v.; 8. Akhyâta-niyama v. ;
9. Avyaya-nirûpara v.; 10. Nipâta v. With the view of making it avaiktble
for consultation by European scholars this edition has been printed in the Roman
character, as well as in Kannatja for local use.
The Vastu Kôs'a is a Samskiita-Karnâta nighantu or dictionary, compos
ed in many artificial metres, giving the meanings of Sanskrit words uied in
Kanna.ia. In its compilation our author states that he made use of Vararuchi,
Ilalâyudha, S'as'vata, Amarakôs'a and other authorities. The work contains
Ekârtha, N&uârtha and Sâmânya kân.'as.
The Kâdambarî is a close rendering into Kacnat'a of Bâna's celebrated
romance of the same name in Sanskrit.*
The foregoing list will îhow the importance of Nâga Varmm as works for
the study of the language. That writings of Euch value should have been al
lowed to lie »o long neglected is I fear chiefly to be attributed to sectarian pre
judice ; but political changes, and the vicissitudes of the Kanna:ja speaking countries
under the dominion of Mahrattas and of Muhammadans, have doubtless had no
in-considerable share in putting a virtual stop to scholarly cultivation of the
language.
In accordance with the prevailing fashion of his day Nâga Varmmâ aseunies
various noms de plume by which he is indi?criminately quoted or referred to in
the works of others. The principal are Kavi Bâja and Kavi Bâja Hamsa, lut he
also calls himself Nâki, Nâkiga or Pináki.

II. The Kannada Language.

Kannada—the Karnâtaka of the Sanskrit pandit» and the Canarese of
European writers— is one of the family of South Indian languages of which
Telugu, TamH and Malayâlam are the other principal representatives. But
Karnâtaka as a generic term embraces both Капшц'а and Telugu, which
have the same written character, and by implication the various diakcts
of the former, which, so far as reduced to writiug, also employ that character. The
name Kannada may be a ladihava formed from Kanjâta, the derivation of which
is unknown. But a probable origin Ьав been suggested by Dr. Gucdert in kare nârfu,
the "black country", referring to the black cotton soil which characterises the plateau
f the southern Dekhan in which this language is spoken.f The form Karnâtaka

*I do not of myself know this to be a work by Naga Varmmfi, but I am confidently assured of it by
competent native scholar.
t Mr. C. P. Brown lias tried'to discovtr a clue to the derivation cf Kancada from the name Of
Canada, the British Dominion in North America, which according to him is a wcrd unknown to
the aborigines. But the results are somewhat blank, for he professes to have found that it нсаль
ta nada, " we have nothing."
 'VI

looks adjectival, but the Yis'ragwu'idars'ana, a work more than 200 years old
derives it from karna and ataha, which is explained in the Mackenzie Mas.
as meaning " passing to the ears" of all men, aiul hence applied to " this
honoured and renowned country." Whatever its origin, the term is of considerable
antiquity, as it occurs at the beginning of the 5th century in Varâhainihira.

Kanna la is spoken throughout the west of the Nizam's Dominions, the South
Mahratta country, the Ceded Districts, Cañara, Mysore and Comíbatore. Ahne
drawn from Bidar in the Nizam's Dominions due south to the junction of the
Bhavânî with the Kaveri, and thence westwards through Coimbatore by thebaie
of the Western Ghats to the coast a little north of Mangalore, with one drawn
from Bidar south-west through Sholapur and Kolhapur round the east of the Goa
territory to about Honavar on the coast, will in a general way indicate the
region occupied by the Kanna 'a language.

The following dialects of Kanna Ja are also spoken within the same tracts ;
Ko jagu, Ku Jagu or Coorg, in the country of that name.
Tu'u or Tu]uva in South Cañara.
Tuda or Toda, by the race of that name in the Nilgiris.
Kota, by the tribe so called in the Nilgiris.
Ba:!aga, by the people bearing that name in the Nilgiris.
The nu nbers of the races speaking Kannala and its dialects are estimated at
about ten millions.
From the works of authors and from inscriptions there may be distinguished
three stages of the language,—Pûrvada Ilaje Kanna 'a, the fermer or Primitive
Old Canarese, Hale Kanna'Ja or Old Canarese, and Hosa Kannat.'a, the new or
modern Canarese now current.* Pûrvada líale Kanna 'a is described by Wilks
as the language of Banavasi.the ancient capital of the Kadambas, to the north
west of the Mysore country, a city which is mentioned in the Mahawanso as
one to which a Buddhist missionary was sent in the 3rd century B. C, and is
also named by Ptolemy in the 2nd century A. D. This early form of tho lan
guage may be said to have continued in use to the end of the 7th century. From
the 8th to the 14th century was the Hale Kanna la period, and that during which
the language was brought to a high state of cultivation by a succession of gifted
writers of the Jaina faith. They refer to the language preceding their time
as Hale Kanna Ja, and denominate what they used as Hosa Kanna Ja, though it
is what is now understood by us as Hale Kannala. Hence the necessity for dis
criminating the three stages as above specified ; but the limits assigned to them
are not to be taken absolutely, and the periods in diBerent pirts of the Kanna.Ja
region may be found to overlap or run into one another .
• Tho different forms of t'its» nom-sari Pa]c Kannala or by euphony Tale Gannada, Hale
Kannada or Hale Gaiinada, aaJ 1'tsa Kannala or Pesa Gañí ada, Hosa Kanrada cr Hosa Ga:ina<la.
 s¿ j
lame*

B. c«
Period. 260.

lb
+
ш 9
3 A
У* in
/
n c;
ch d
cWi cb
3 £
fl И
?. "H
( С
* о
4
dJ>
í¿
 The written character which is common to Kanna > and Telugu, and which
spread over the south and was carried even to Java, is derived, through that of the
cave inscriptions of Western India, from the south r As'oka character, or that
in which the Girnar inscription of As'oka's edicts is written, belonging to about
250 15. 0. Previous to tliis date no specimens of writing have been discovered
iu India. But it has recently teen announced that Professor Sayce has deciphered
some Babylonian tuhlets in the British Museum as old as the 7th century В. C.
written in an Aramaic character which appears to be the source of the south
As'oka.* " It may be accepted аз a scientific fact" says Mr. Cust "that all the
characters used in the East Indies can sooner or later be traced back to the
As'oka inscriptions, and through tliem to the Phoenician alphabet, and thence back
wards to the hieratic ideograjhs of the old kingdom of Egypt, and thence to the
venerable hieroglyphics of the fourth dynasty ."f 1 be period assigned to this
dynasty is 2,480 B.C. t

The Kanna Ja character as used in inscriptions shows a decided transition in

the 9th and 15th centuries in the shape of those letters which have undergone
change, thus marking the Púrvada IIa|e Kanna 'a and the Ha'.c Kanna ja periods,
and the growth of the Hosa Kanna ,!a character. The accompanying table
illustrates the prevalent forms of the letters at the different periods.

By European writers the group of languages which includes Kanna la is

called the Dravidian family. The distinctive features of this family, as stated by
Mr. Cust, are " that in its gender it distinguishes between rational arid irrational
objects ; it has an oblique form for many of its nouns : it specialises the meaning of
a root by the use of formatives : it modifies the roit itself to convey different
meanings and relations : it has a negative voice."
" The Dravidian langages" says Dr. Caldwell " occupy a position of
their own, between the languages of the Indo-European family a;.d those of the
Turan an or Scythian group —not quito a midway position, but one considerably
nearer the latter than the former. The Scythian family to which on tho whole
the Dravidian languages may lie regarded as most nearly allied is the Finnish or
Ucrrian, with some special affinities as it appears to tho Ostiak branch of that
family ; and this supposition derives some confirmation from the fact brought to
jitrht by the Behistun tablets that the ancient Scythic race by which the greater
part of Central Asia was peopled prior to the irruption of the Medo-Persians
belonged not to the Turkish, or to the Mongolian, but to the Ugrian stock."
On the othsr hand Dr. Pope has advocated the Ind>European relationship
of the Dravidian languages on the ground " of deep-seated and radical affinities
batween them and the Celtic and Teutonic languages." But Dr. Caldwell replies
• Academy, 17 June 3 882.
t Mod. Lang, of the East Indes, 19.
t RawHnson'» Нети tus, II, 341.
 тш
that " of all the members of the Indo-European family the Celtic is that which
appears to have most in common with the Scythian group, and especially with
the languages of the Finnish family, languages which may poBsibly have been
widely spoken in Europe previously to the arrival of the Celts."
" The Dravidian tongues" writes Professor Whitney " have some peculiar
phonetic elemente, are richly polysyllabic, of general agglutinative structure, with
prefaces only, and very soft and harmonious in their utterance : they are of a
very high type of agglutination, like the Finnish and Hungarian.. .Excepting that
they show no trace of the harmonic sequence of vowels, these languages are not
in their structure so different from the Scythian that they might not belong to
one family with them, if only sufficient correspondences of material were found
between the two groups."
The native grammarians as a rule deduce all the Indian languages from Sans
krit through one or other of the Prakrits. Nûga Varmmâ, who was as far as we
know the earliest Kanuada grammarian, assumes, as we have seen above,* the exist
ence in India of three and a half mother languages—Samskrita, Prâkrita, Apa-
bhrams'a and Paislchika—from which sprung the fifty-six daughter languages—
Dràvida, A'ndhra, Karnâtaka, &c. According to him the original Kannada alphabet
probably did not contain the lingual and dental vowels (ri, tí, In, hi) and the
aspirated consonants which now assimilate it to the Sanskrit alphabet. On the
other hand it has some characteristic letters not contained in Sanskrit. Thus,
among the vowels Kannada has both a short and a long form of e and o, while
Sanskrit has only the long form. And in addition to the Sanskrit consonants,
Kannada has la, ra and la. The first of these only is now in usef and corres
ponds with the lingual la of Vedic Sanskrit. The other two are obsolete, though
the ra is still used in Telugu. The date of the disappearance from Kannada
literature of la is about the 13th century, while ra was disused after the 18th
century.
Modern Kannala, as in current use for literary purposes, comprises four
classes of words—tatsama, pure Sanskrit words ; tadbhava, Sanskrit words
changed to suit the language ; dcs'ya, indigenous words ; and grâmya, piovincial-
isms. To these a later classification adds anyadcs'ya, foreign words. But, from
the standard authorities among the earlier cultivators of the language, it is evid
ent that Karma;ia was not dependent upon Sanskrit as an aid in composition,
but was quite self-sufficient acd well adapted for independent use as a vehicle for
the expression of thought. A knowledge of Sakkada, as Sanskrit was called in
Kannaja— considered to be a tadbhava formed from the word Samskrita—was
the necessary mark of a scholar, and the special attention paid to the cultivation
of the learned language was no doubt combined with a corresponding disregard
* p. iv.
t An «ample in the Kamálaka SabüCmus'úsana quaijltly sajs ;—Kamiadigar la-káraman
oilambatlai.
 IX

for the vernacular, as we see perhaps even more in our own day. From
this cause imported expressions have largely como into use, especially through
the writings of Brahmans, who venerate the sacred language, and in fact
of that alone may be said to make a study. But such was not the case
in the best age of Kanna.la literature. The Jains who were its cultivators were
not behindhand in their knowledge of Sanskrit ; but they advocated purism in the
use both of Eautuvja and of Sakkada, and condemned the mcngrel composition of
those who, professing to write in the former, were too indolent or too careless to
perfect themselves in it and attempted to make up for their deficient knowledge
of Kannada by an indiscriminate resort to Sanskrit.
Time, Naya Sena, who is referred to as an authority even by Naga Varm-
mâ, says—
Posa-Kannadadim vyâva- 1
rnnisuvem sat-kritiyain endu Kanna jamam chin- I
tisi kûdatfirad akkata- 1
misukada-Sakkadaman ikkuv avanum kaviyê ¡|
Sakkadamam pèk'are nere-
Sakkadamam pclge s'uddha-KannaJadolu tan- 1
d ikku-ud î Sakkadangaja I
takkude berasalke ghritamumam tailamumam ||
" Is he a poet who, saying I will write a good poem in Hosa Kannada, being
unable to think of Kannada words, uses incongruous Sanskrit that will not
squeeze in ? If he write Sanskrit, let him write entirely in Sanskrit ; but to bring
these Sanskritis'us and thrust them into pure Kanna Ja—will it do to mix ghî
and oil?"
Nâga Varmmâ, too, in an example which also occurs in Kês'i Râjâ, has
the following :—
Pale-Gannadada padangole I
koje-Sakkadamam tagulcbi jân-edam uttum I
melasam gôd ant ire pê- I
lv a]i-gaviga]a kavite budharan erdeg olisugume ||
"If into Hale Kannada verses they stick in corrupt Sanskrit, that a clever
deaf man would discern—as if pepper were like wheat—can the poetry of such
ruination-poets please the heart of the wise ?"
So abo Ponna, whose real name was Savana, prides himself on the ability
to write in both Sakkada and Kannada, whence his cognomen of Ubhaya Kavi
Chakravartti :—
Yerad edege vappaoam mach- 1
charisuvanum nudige Sakkadam Kannadam em- I
b cradum kaviteya bal in ige I
beral ettidan ¡leyo| î Kurulgala ¡Заталат ||

'
"Lest any should bear malice for his precision in language of two kinds,
by his ability in both Sakkada and Kannada poetry he caused the finger to
be raised (indicating him as number one, without a second ) * throughout the
world, this Kurulgala Savatia."
Likewise Aggaja calls himself Ubliaya-kavitâ-vis'âradhan, skilled in both
kinds of poetry.
In those old inscriptions, moreover, which display the most literary skill,
separate verses in Sanskrit and in Kannada are interspersed with one another
according to the opportunities afforded by the theme, in such a way as greatly
to heighten the general effect.
Kes'i Râjft, in the concluding stanza of the S'abdamanidarpana, lays down
the following as the standard of good Kannada.
Gamaka-samAsadim ra-la-kulakshaladira s'ruti-sabya-sandhiyim I
samuchitamâgi barpa sati-saptamiyim sama-Sam6k¡it-óktiyim I
va-ma-ha-pa-bhêdadim virahit-âvyaya-Samskrita- lingadim pado- I
ttamas'ithilatvadira yati-vilanghanadind aridalte Kannadam ||
"With energetic compounds, with distinction of ra, la and ¡a, with eupho.
nious combinations, moving fitly along (¿. e. in harmony with the subject);
from the use of the locative-infinitive, from apt Sanskrit vocablesf, from mark
ing the distinction between va, ma, ha, and pa, from (?) the absence of Sanskrit
gerunds and genders Í, from the gliding consonants of well chosen words, from
precision in rhyme :—is it not by these that Kannada U known ?"

Ill, Kannada Literature,

The first cultivators of the Kannada language for literary purposes were the
Jains, and down to about A. D. 1300 we have none but Jaina authors. For about
two centuries they were succeeded principally by Lingâyit and S'aiva writers,
and from about 1 500 date the Brahmanical and Vaishnava works. There were
• Such is the evident meaning of the poet ; bot for interesting light upon this phrase, showing,
»hen taken in conjunct ion with the claims he sets up as given in the notice of him farther on, a not
unlikely allusion to Kâlidâsa, see Sir E. dive Bayley on the Genealogy of Modern Numerals,
(J. R. A. S., Jan. 1883, p. 4) and Mr. Fleet on The Ring Finger, {Ind. Ant., iv, 85). In reckoning
the "nine gems" of Vikramâditya's court on the fingers, K&lidfisa was always reckoned first (on the
little finger of the left hand), but no one was counted on the next (or ring finger) because none of bis
contemporaries could be reckoned ;is even second to him : this finger was an&mika, without a name,
t Under his sútra 80, ЗФпл-Samskrüa is exemplified as referring to names, such as Kama,
Bhíma, Rama, Soma, Nârada, Nâràyana, &c.
Î This phrrtse also is illustrated by his sûtra 80, which runs as follows :—
Sanudita sankhyâvyaya-rahi- 1 tam enisi vartipa niglnntuvina nâma-padô- I
tUuuü-rarna-prdkritigalítm I satna-Samskrita-vesaran ittu Ungarn málpar ¡|
subsequently occasional publications by Jains, but most of the literature of
the later period originated with the other sects.
The leading characteristic of the Jain earlier works is that they are
сЫтри Mvyas, or poems in a variety of composite metres, interspersed with
paragraphs in prose. The Lingâyits brought into use the ragale and shatpadî
metres of the more modern works. While the most recent compositions are
in yaksha gâna metre, and some in prose only.
It would appear that the chief impulse under which the language attract
ed the special attention of scholars to its systematic study and culture was
coincident with the break up of the Ganga power that resulted from the capture
of Talakâdu by the Cholas, who thence extended their conquests till possessed
of the Eastern Chulukya territory of Vengi, whence two or three of the most pro
minent early Kannada authors derive their origin.
But it must not hastily be concluded that no literary effort was put forth
Jn an earlier phase of the language ; for one form which the persecutions under
Kumàrila Bhatta, and later under S'ankarâchârya in the 8th century, took was
the destruction of Buddhist and Jain literature. It was on the occasion of
S'ankara's casting such works into the waters of the Tungabhadra—so the
story goes —that one book was observed to keep floating and could not be
made to sink. On examination it proved to be the Amara Kos a, which, being
thus as it were evidently destined to be immortal, was suffered to Uve.
Tho earliest notices that have come to light of local authorship are con
tained in the inscriptions of the Ganga kings, who ruled over the south of the
Mysore country and adjoining regions from about the end of the 2nd century
to the end of the 9th. From this source we get the following particulars* :—
A.D.
o. 240. Madliava Unja wrote a treatise or commentary on the rules of
adoption (datlaka-sûtra-vritteh-pranetâ, dattalca-sùtra-vyakhyâ-pranet á).
A
с. 470. Avinita wrote a commentary on 15 cantos of the Kirûtârjunîya
(Rirâtârjunfya-panchadas'a-sargga-lîMMro). This celebrated poem by Bhûravi
is in 18 cantos.
Next, in an inscription of the Chalukya kings we have mention of—
л
634. Raviltirtti, a poet whose fame equalled that of Kâlidâsa and
Bhâravi (kavitâs'rita-Kaliââaa-Bhâravi-kîrttih).
Resorting now to the evidence derived from literature, we glean the follow
ing information. Where actual or approximate dates are given it is believed
that they may be relied on, but the time and place of those authors to whom no
* The information relating to the Jain period, never before published, is taken from articles
recently contributed by me to the Journal of the Koyal Asiatic Society, London.
 XU

dates are assigned may require re-adjustment as our knowledge of the subject
increases. A special difficulty in these investigations has arisen from the
variety of names which one author assumes or by which ho was known.
? 650. Samanta Uli a tira—named together with Kavi-parimeehti and
rûjyapiida, invariably in this order, by Pampa, Ponua, Naya Seua and several
other old poets, as forming the earli ost and most distinguished trio among the
♦authors who preceded them. A Chiilukya inscription of the 11th century speaks
of Samanta Bbadra as famous for his poetical skill. The following works
are ascribed to him :— bevngama-stotra, Nyâya-nis'chaya-tûrtti/.alankûra,
Uktyâmsâsana, Bhâshâ-manjarî, Chintâmani-Uppani, Ashta-sahasra-
tipiani, Batna-karandaka.
?ti70. Kaviparitnesllti—always, as above stated, mentioned between
Samanta Bhadra and Pûjyapula. The name is no doubt a nom de plume
and we phall find that the assumption of such names became a regular
fashion among poets and was carried to extravagant lengths. His real came
has not been discovered nor any account of his works.
л л
600. Paj'jajHiil't is specially known for his skill in s'abda s'ústra
or as a grammarian, but he is referred to as a poet along with the two
preceding, as above described. A Cbuhikya inscription records a grant
made in 729 to a pandit who had been his house-disciple. On this
ground Pûjyapâda may be placed at the end of the 7th century. The
following works are attributed to him:—Jainendra-nyâsa, Pánini-s'abdá-
vutára, KáriMvritti, Burasa-sangraha, Sarvvártha-siddhi. *
788. Akalanlta, AkalanJca Chañara, is mentioned by Pampa, Ponna,
and others, and is named in an old inscription as excelling in tarka sastra.
According to Wilson, he was a Jain from S'ravana Belgola, who, at the date
given, disputed with the Buddhists in the presence of Hemas'îtala, king
of Kànchî, and defeating them, procured their banishment to Kandy in
Ceylon. Ponna styles him the jaya-vudi, and Nâgachandra state« that " at
the radiance of the moonlight of lus speech the Digambara chakora rejoiced
and the lotus of opponent speakers shut up." f Kamalabhava, describing
• There ate reasons tor supposing that he was the author of the Jainendra-vyûkarana itself, and
that be also bore tlio name of Dcoanandi.—See Ind. Ant, xii, 20. The following quotations are there
given by Mr. r"athak in support of these statements :—
From the Dharma-pariishe.
Bharadim Jaincndramam bhâsuram cnal orcdam Pâninîyakke tSkuni I
barcdam Tatvârtliamam tippanadin aripiJam yantra-mantrâdi s'âstro-l
tkaramam Ыщ-rakshan-ârtham virachisi jasanmm tâldidam vis'va-vidya-l
bharanam btavy-âliy-ârâdliita-pida-kamalam Pûjyapâdam vratîndram II
From the Nandi-sangha-gurvâvali.
Yas'ah-kîrttir yas'o-nandi Devanmidj mahâ-yatih I
S n-Pûjyapâd-âparâkhyo gunanandî gunâkarah II .
f АЫапка-chandra v.îk-chan-l drikeyin dhavalisc Diçnmbara-s'iî-bhaTya I
prakura-chakôram naliduiu \ mukulitov âyt anyavâilKadaiiàmUiôjaui II
 хш
the effect of his eloquence, says itara-mata-vadi-mano-nayanam mugidudu.
The following are said to be works by him :— Devágama-sldra-nyúsa,
Pramâna-ratna-pradîpa.
— Vidyanamla, Vâdi Vidyûnanda, is mentioned by Naya Sena. His
period is not known. The following works bear his name -.— Slokavurttik-
(НапЫга, Apta-mhnâmsa-nyàsa.
941. P<impa1 Hampa, Kavitâgunârnava, Guru Натра, Ригаш
Kavi, Sul:irijanamunomanasoltamsa Hamsa, Sujanottumsa Hamsa ffîjà-
By these and other uames is this distinguished poet referred to, with whose
publications a great impulse seems to have been given to the study of
Kanna-Ja. From his first work, the Adi Рыгало, we learn that he was
1югп in 902. But his second work, called Yikranubjuna Vijuya or the
Pampa Bhárata, which established his fame, tells us that both were written
in the same year, 941. His genealogy is thus given. In the Bengi maníjala
was a beautiful town named Vengi ; connected with which were the agrahâras
of Kottûru, Ni.lugui.idi and Vikramapura. The last, which was the chief
of these, was renowned as the residence ofMânava (or Mâdhava) Somayiiji, of
the Vatsa gotra. His son was Abhimâna-chandra, whose son was Koma-
rayya, whose son was Abhirâma Deva Raya. He, believing the .Tina faith
to be superior to that of the Brahmans, became a Jaii a ; and his s n,
distinguished as Kavitaguumiava, was Pampa.* Olhcr poets having related
the Bhârata at great length, some excelling in description and some in the
narrative, all the pandits agreed that Pavnpa was the oie who could do justice
to it without sacrificing any of the story. On their petition he made the
attempt; and taking his king as Arju¡. a, crowced him as the hero.
The following is a summary of the account of this royal patron. In the
sky of the Cha'ukya vams a. Yuddha Malla shone as its moon. And he ruled
over a li lakh country (sa-pdda-laksha-kshitijiam) His sou was Ari Kesari, who,
with the ministers of the Bange vishaya, penetrated into the kingdom of Niru-
pauia Deva, and inscribed his fame on all the points of the compass. He had
two sons, the chief of whom was Narasimha Bhadra Deva. This Narasinga's
eldest son was Dugdha Malla ; whose eldest son was üaddiga. Ile was skilled
in forty -two modes of warfare, and obtained the tame of Solada Gain, a (invin
cible champion). As if seizing a crocodile, he entered into the water and
proudly seized Bhîma. To Baddiga was born Vuddha Malla, whose sou was
Narasimha. IBs guru was Subhadra muni. Erapa having gone over to the

* The statement in the original is ns foUows : —

Jàtiyol i'llain uttainaila jâtiya vipra kulange nanihil ê I
rautu Jiuêndra dliuritmiame valam dore dbarmma'lol enJu nambi sa- 1
jjâtiyan uttarôttarame niâdi negalchidan int ilátiun vi- 1
khjâtiyan âtan âtana niagam negaldam Kavitâgu'jânmvam II
Pampam,
 XIV

Lâlas asking them for an estate, this Kali Narasimha offered him a much better
raanclala, and confirmed it with a strong promise. He subdued the chiefs of
the seven Málala (У) ; and plucked from the Gûrjara Râja's arms the goddess
of victory, whom, though desirous of keeping, he had held too loosely. The
Mahipila fled as if struck by thunderbolts, staying neither to eat, nor rest,
nor pick himself up ; while Narasimha pursuing, bathed his horse at the junc
tion of the Ganges and established his fame. His queen was Chandninane.
To them was born Arï Kesari Râja. He protected Vijayâditya, who took refuge
with him on being attacked by Sakala Chakravartti named Gujjiga (or Gojjipa ).
Finding that in the four matters—bounty, valour, conquest, fame— he excelled
even Baddiga and Naraeimha, Gunârnava made that Ari Kesari his hero, and
identifying him with Arjui:a, undertook this poem.

So powerful was the effect of his poetry, that by means of it, in the war of his
own king of the J6Ja country*, he enabled him to win the very crowns of the
hostile chiefsf. And Ari Kesari, taking him as a friend, directed him to write this
itiliMa kathe, which he finished in one year ; and the king rewarded him with
the village of Dharma-uram, situated in the Bachche ¿âaira (or Thousand) as a
s'usana agraMra, which he re-named Sâram. In the pith (iirula) of the Kannada
of Puligere, the royal city, did he write, naturally and without effort}; thus his
Bhárata and Adi Purâna put all former poems under their feet §. Kesolved,
while doing his secular duty on the one hand, and his Jaina religious duties on the
other, that he would essay for the good of the world to write the Bhârata
and the Adi Purâna, he completed the one ш six months, and the other in three
months. For these works, like Vyâsa, he got the name of Purâna Kavi ; and they
were read by all classes of people, by servants as well as by the greatest poets.

Such is the account, full of incident, that Pampa gives of himself and of his
times. The following works are also said to be by him :—Laghu Purâna,
Pârsvanâtha Purâna, Faramàgama.

* It woulii appear as if we had here direct evidence of the position of the Jóla or J6ra country
mentioned in the travels oí the Chinese pilgrim Hiwen Thsang, the identification of which has eiercised
the ingenuity of many commentators without any satisfactory solution. If Dharma-uram be the modern
Dhannavaram in the Bellary distiict, the Jô!a territory would perhaps include the Dharvad and Belhry
districts, as far as Karnul, clusc to which General Cuniugham has pointed out the.cxistence of an old
Jtram or Jorampur.
f Kavite negalteyam nirisi Jô'.ada pâ'e nijâdhinâthan â- 1
havadol arâti nâyakara pattave sârisi ¡anda pempu bhû- 1
Umvnnudol àdueum belnge mikk аЬМшапаЛа mât« kirttiyum I
vivarisi sandau êm kaviyo sat knviyô Kavitârgunârnavam U
£ Râja 6udhàni putavaha I
sajada Pnligereya tirula Kannadado] nir- 1
vyâjad csakadolu pudid c- I
nd ôjcya halav iniya kavite Ратрии kavite H
§ Munnina kablaman cuain ikki mettijavo.
 XV

JLsaqa, is named by Ponna and Kesi Râja, the former of whom claims
to be a hundredfold better as a Kannacla poet {Kannada kaviieyof Asagan.
gam nûrmmadi). Asaga and Agasa denote a washerman*. There is a Varddlia-
mâna-svâmi-Mvya by him, but this is in Sanskrit.

с 950. Jinachfimlra, is mentioned by Ponna as a contemporary and

the author of Pújyapáda charita. He is described as the equalof Akalanka and
a new Samanta Bhadra.
с 950. Ртшо, Hmna, Ponniga, Ponnimayya, Kavi-cliaTcravarUi,
Ubhaya-kavi-chakravartti, ?S'ânfi Varmmâ. Such are the names by which
he is referred to in literature, but his real name was Savana, Eurulgala
Savana, Sarvva Deva, ?Sarvva Varmmâ, as given by himself in the S'ánti
Puràna. From this, and from Raima's work, the following particulars have been
obtained regarding him;— In Pangunûru, a town of the Kamme des'af in the
Vengi maníala, dwelt a chief Brahman (dvijmnata) named Nâgamayya, of
the Kauniiiiya gotra, celebrated for his learning, the equal of Yajnavalkya. " In
his heart was bom the Jiña mata"—that is, he became a Jaina. His wife was
Nâgiyabbe, and they had two sons—Mallapa and Ponnamayya—who rose to
be distinguished ministers and generals under the Châlukya king Tailapa
(reigned °973—997). In Mallapa was united all learning, with skill in state
policy, horsemanship, bravery, shelter for those who took refuge with him,
good fortune and religion. Pandits and poets considered his house as their tarar-
mmane (the home of their birth). The word he uttered in the king's assembly
never proved false, hence throughout all countries was he believed. Tbo
brave Mallapa blessed the Bhù-vallabha, saying "You shall obtain a son and a
victory," and called upon all present to hear. Ponna was all modesty, brave
as mount Mandara, in ability (?) Ajanna, in justice the son of Dharma. Havinq
the qualities of Baladeva and Vâsudeva, of Rama and Lakshmana, the history
of Mallapa and Ponnamayya threw into the shade that of Bhîma and Arjui.a.

On the paroksha (or death) of their guru Jinachandra Deva, these two,
in commemoration of the event, caused Ponniga to write a purâua, which they
published through all the world. This was the S'ánti Purána, which its author
styles the Purâna CMMàmani. For his superiority over all other poets

* But in selecting this poet with whom to measure himself in Kannada, as he does with Kâlidàs»
in Sakkada (see next page), Ponna may indicate an acquaintance with the author of similar soundin»
name.Asanga under whom a revival of Buddhist literature took place, and who is supposed to bave
to contemporary with Kâlidâsa, their period being about 550 A. D--See the.Renaissanceiof Sanskrit
Literature in Max МшТеЛ lndia-what can it teach us ? pp. 290, 302 ff.
Î The large class of Smârta and M âdhva Brahman? in Mysore called Явтинз, seem to have no know-
led« of the origin of their name. They all speak Kannada except a few who use Telugu. The Ятя.«?,
ue are found chiefly in the eastern division. The Vldao, ürcha Kamme, n the south and east:
the ВгШги Kamme, lo the south and west Pangunûru might be the meiern Punganuru, capital of
aZamindariofttesamename in North Arcct, but this would bring the limits of Vengi farther south
than is generally supposed.
 XVI

in command of both Капиайа and Sakkada, he received the title of Ubhaya

Kam ChakravarUi from the king Krishna * (perhaps, though this is uncer
tain, the Ratta or RUshtrakfra king, also known as Nirupama and Akàla-
varsha, ruling in 945). In Kannada poetry he was a hundred-fold of Asaga,
and in Sanskrit poetry a hundred-fold of Kàjidâsa of old, while in arrange
ment (rachane) he was four-fold both combined.f He denounces the poets of the
day as merely copying old works and proclaiming them as their own. Though
they professed to write in the three languages and a half J, everything was
stolen from others; but throughout the kingdom of letters (a/cltarada rûjya)
not a child could say this, even in play, of the Kavi Chakravartti.§ From
these unstinted praises, and the notices of him in other poets, there must
be further writings by this author. But with regard to the Súnii Furúna,
it appears that on the death of Mallapa, his daughter Attiyabbe, in commem
oration of the event, and that the work he had caused to be written might
not be lost to the world, had a thousand copies made at her own expense-
Mallapa for his filial piety had been called ammana ЫшЫи ; and she by
this act perpetuated in the family the name of fände bhalia.
— Chammida Raya, ? Ganffa-bhûshaw, author of the ClnimurKJa
■Baya Purum. Raima's patron bore this name, but whether he was the same
person is not known. There is also by a Cháün'/a Râyâ, a work called Abhinava
Das'a-kumâra-charita.
983. Ratina, KaviBalna, Abhinava Kavi-chakravariti—i* named
by Niigachandra and Mangarasa. He was the author of the Ajita ТМЫкага
Vurána, in which he gives many particulars regarding himself and Ponna, who
was a generation before him. Ranna was of the Balegâra kula, that of the
bangle-sellers, and a sun to the Vanik kula (the Vais'yas). He was born
in the year Saumya (949) in Muduvaialu, a village of the Jambukhandi
Seventy, in the Belugare Five Hundred. This Bejugare or Bengale nâd was
to the north of a stream flowing into the "big river" at Arekegatta, to the
south of Taddavâ li. (Most likely the reference is to Mudhol and the Jamkhandi

* Miuvanada Kannala Saldada 1 kavigal tal.' sal- isole Sa- a aig ittarn 1
sv-vive;am Ubhaya-kati cha- 1 kr^artti-vesaraaa mjâhitôshnam Krishna™ 11

Î Kannala ka-.it 70} Asigan-I gam nûrnmadi rêkhog agça'am Sakka'adol I

mu.mlh KâUdâsangam nûnnma- 1 dl nâlma li rachanevol. Enrula Savanam II ?ee note, p. xv-

îThe refer ne, probably is to the throe an! a half languages mentioned in Kâga Varmma. See
above, pp. jv, t¡¡¡.
§ YfS35a.IefÛUu kctta pal.e-^attaman avagara emmav endu bà- 1
jL-i pcrargg ittud all.de bahu-s'rutan] emUna'n ekkaUvanam »
posajipa kamroayippa samakattuva binnanan ill adnkke ran- \
jisav erdegollav ígadina kabbiga-van liga] ondavindigal И
IVÔ.lire pélva mûru таге bhäsh^lam n,-rar-arthamani perar »
raâdida disïyara pemra binnammam pejir 6jeyam tadam'l
maduvakalvukolva khnlar ikkcim bbli^gallarendu kù-ï
» âdisj âgad akkarada râjyaJol i Kaykbkravärttiv» II
 XVU

jaghir in tho Belgaum district, whore the Gatpraliha flows to the Krishna).
IIis mother was Abbalabbe, his father Jauavallabhendra ; and he had three elder
brothers— 1 -h.i.'abi'ihu, Rêchanna aud Ganimaraiiiaiyya. His guru was Ajitaseu-
àchârva, and his lord was Châun.'a Rùya. His wives were Jakki and Súnti, by
whom he had a son Raya aud a daughter Attiyabbe.

The circumstances under which his work was written may be thus sum
marised. Of Mallapa ami Ponnimayya (previously mentioned in the account of
Ponna) the latter was treacherously attacked by Gomindira, but without so
much as disturbing the scarf he wor2, he sTiote the invader and put an end to
his pride. The victor then retired to the banks of ths Kaveri and there went
to sura loha. This looks as if he may have been severely wounded. Mallapa,
on the other hand, "Apratima Malla, the protected by the Cbâlukyas," lived to
л
become a chief minister under Ahava Malla Deva (Satyâsraya, who ruled 997-—
1008). lie took to wife Kabbe, the daughter of Nâgiyabbe and Nfigamayya
(these are also the names of his own father and mother), and they had five sons—
Gun lamaiyya, E'amaiyva, Ponnamaiyya, Ahava Malla and Valla—and two
daughters—-Attiyabbe and Gun lamabbe. The eldest son, Gun:.!a, gained a
victory over Gonara and thus did credit to his father. The two daughters were
given in marriage to Nâga Deva, the son of Dalla, a favourite minister of the
king's ; and Attiyabbe bore a son called Paluvaja Taila. Naga Deva, surnamed
л
Haivatsa Raja, Móra'a Malla, bee at the lotus-feet of Ahava Malla Deva, dis
tinguished himself in the К ornara war (or war with t he К ornaras), rushing like
a lion upon these people of another faith (anya mata). The king, who was
witness of his bravery, made him a chamupati : in a subsequent battle ha
defeated the army of Panchala ; and also by command of Pallaba pursued after
Mallama from Karaha.a. Thus having gained great glory, he went to sura-
hJca.
Then Gunjamabbe, thinking within herself that the fate of a woman is
either to follow her lord or to take Jiña rlíkslie, came to Attiyabbe, and with
folded hands said, "You have a brave and distinguished son. You remain I
beg leave to go with Nâga Deva." Thus having besought her, ehe embraced
her husband and was consumed in his funeral fire. This her faithfulness is
worthy of celebration and her observance of the rite was a glory to the maliúsañ
Gunjamabbe. The apsaras were filled with disappointment to lose so hand
some a man, and the pair were in nirvana loha.*

Attiyabbe then said to herself, "My younger sister in one moment passed
through the fire to her lord. I being the elder must for many days consume
in the fire of hardship and fasting." Thus fasting, the protection of her off
spring, and giving of charity preserved her alive ; and she acquired the fame
• I am not aware that the practice of sati among the Jains has been notice! before, thou^n
religious suit i Je, or sallilthana as it was called, was common enough, as shown in the inscriptions at
S'niT.iiu I3elgo!a published by me in the 1шИлп antiquary, 11, 265, 322.
E
 XVlll

that no one in the world was equal to the mother of Pa^Java'a Tailapa, the
Nûrmma.'i Taila. She made 1,500 Jiua images of gold and jewels, and for
each of them made bells, shrines, golden lamps, splendid robes and rich triumph
al arches. Hereon Pa'ava'a Taila, also called A nniga Deva, was instructed
ш all wisdom by Nemichandra muni, his disciple Kànûrggai.a Tilaka, and the
learned Ayyanayya ; and rose to be a commander of the emperor's army.

It was by desire of Attiyabbe, whom lie calls the Dâna-chintâmai i, that

Raima wrote this poem, which he styles the Purûna-tiïakj, his ambition being
that it should endure as long as the Adi Purâna and the S'ánti Pura ja. As
among kings Taila was a help to the independent emperor Rai. a Java, so among
poets was Kari Ratna a help to poetry. Being an emperor in the empire of
poetry, he received the name of K'avichakravartti Ranna. Among numerous
other praises of Pampa and Ponna, he says— "Through the fortunate poet
Pampa was the glory of the language spread abroad, and shining with his
qualities none are superior to Ubhaya Kavi Chakravartti and Abhinava Kavi
Chakravartti. Among poets the two former are the most meritorious, the two
latter the most successful ; two of them only are fortunate—Kavitâgui.niri. ava
A
and Kaviratna The Adi Purâna and the Ajita Purâria being composed by
them, the flag of the Dvija vams'a (Brahmans) and the flag of the Vais,)as
were Pampa and Ratna. As Pampa aud Ponniga were honoured in the *
Râjya, so was Kavi Ratna, the Ubhaya Kavi, in the Chânûkya Râjya. Like
the accepted dictum of the Jainendra, and the dictum of the S'àbdânus'ûsam,
being well acquainted with both grammars, were the words of Kavi Ratna
celebrated. The three histories be wrote were like the three jewels, namely,
Pamsiurdma-clmrita, Chahresvara-charita, and Ajita-tMbesvara-charita"
The latter concludes with the announcement that it was finished in S'aka 915,
the year Vijaya. There is also said to be a Sàhasa-BMma-vijaya by Kavi
Baina. Likewise a Bharatesvara-charitra (see the Chahres'vara-charita
above mentioned) and Aparàjitas'atdka by Batnakara.

с 990. Ifemfohanñra, Eavinîja-Jcunjara. The exact date of

this author is not known, but he is probably to be identified with the tutor of
Taila mentioned above by Panna. Mangarasa calls him Angíka Ncmi, and
mentions his poem—the Lilâratî, a s'ringara Mvya. The poetry is of a high
order, but the work fully maintains the profession of its erotic character. The
hero and heroine are prince Kandarpa Deva and the princeES Lflavatî. 1 he
former belonged to Jayantipura, an old name of Banavasi. The author praises
Samanta Bhadra, Akalanka, Pûjyapâdaf and Ranna as follows :—

* It is a great disappointment that I cannot supply this name, which It would have been of the
highest interest to clearly know . The «ord in the M. S. is at the end of a leaf and is unfortunately
broKcn off. Every endeavour to get another copy has been unsuccessful.
t Thii is the only instance in which Kavirarimesbti is not mentioned between Samanta Bha ha
and Pujyapâda.
 XIX

Yarmage Samanta-Bhadrane kavîs'varôl sa-kal-Akalanka-De-l

vane vara-vada-vidyaro'asêsha-visêshaka-pûjya-Pûjyapâ- 1
dañe pada-vâkya-kôvidarol aty-abhiuûtana-Rannar appam a- I
tt iiia kavi-vâdi-s âbdikarol âg enitt ujlodam alkar ullotlam ||
" To rae Samantra Bhadra among the chief poets, the sweet toned Akalanka Deva
among the most eloquent speakers, the universally honoured Pûjyapâda among
those skilled in verse and prose, the most recent Raima, a master among poets,
speakers and grammarians—being such, they have my affection."

GajankuM'ft, named by Naya Sena, and Gajaga, named by Kes i

Râja, may be the same.
1 OSO—88. Bflhnna—w&s vidyápati at Kalyâna to the Châlukya king
Vikrama, win reigned 1076—1127. He wrote the VikramânJca Deva Ghariia
or VikramCmka-kâvya, a poem recounting the adventures of his patron* He
was born in Kashmir, in a learned family of Madhyades'i Brahmans. His father,
Jyesh.hakalas'a, wrote a commentary on the Malmbháshya. His mother was
Nâga Devi, and his elder and younger brother were both poets. After finish
ing his education in Kashmir, Bilhana visited various royal cities and sacred
places in Hindustan, and coming to the south, having travelled as far as Ram
es vara, finally settled at Kalyâna under the royal patronage as above stated.
It seems probable that he left Kashmir not later than 1065, and wrote this poem
at an advanced age, abut 1085. The following are also said to be works by
this author—Panchas ikha, Mmacliarita or MmusMi, and? Alankára-s'ástra-
—Grimabhmlra is mentioned by Nâga Varmmâ. He was the author of
Utlara Purâna : also of Atmánus'âsana.
' с. 1070. Gunachandra—is mentioned by Naya Sena, who says that
his feet were worshipped by the king Bhuvanaika Malla (reigned 1069 to 1076).
The works assigned to him are Pars'vubhyudaya and Mághanandís'vara.
— Gunanandi referred to by Kes'i Râja may be the same as one of the
preceding.
— Haripaln is quoted by Nâga Varmmâ and Bhattâkalanka. Nothing
more is known of him. But there is a Dharma-s'armûlhyudaya by a liari-
chandra.
Л
с 1070 — 1100. Guna-varmma—is praised by Naya Seca. Naea
Varmmâ styles him Bltuvanaika Vira, a name befitting a warrior rather than
a poet. Kes'i Râja describes him as the author of a Earivams'a. The title
Bhuvanaika Vîra seems to identify him with Udayâditya ( also the name of an
author), the Ganga prince who was the chief minister and a successful general
under the Châlukya king Bhuvanaika Malla (reigned 1069—1076), and subse
quently governor of the Banavase Twelve Thousand. The celebrated Jain temple
« Published at Bombay, edited by Dr. G, BlilUer, с l. E.

-
 XX

of the Gangas at Lakshmesvar was probably erected by him. Othrr works by

this author are Pushpadanta Purâna and Levachandra-prabha-stntm.*
1115. Naifft, Seilet, —is named by Nâga Varmmâ in one of bis sidras.
Ile describes himself as Bigambara Basa, and was the 'author of Bharmm-
âmrita, which he styles the Kdvya-ratna.f He wrote it at Mu'ugunda
(perhaps the present Mulgund in the Dharvvar district), and finished it in S aka
1037, the year Naudana. Extracts have already been given from him showing
that be was an advocate for purism in the use of KannaJa. The following is
the testimony he bears to his predecessors :—
Asagana dés i Ponnana mahônnati-vetta beilangu Pampan ond I
as'adrue'am app apûrvva rasa-bhâva Gajânkus'an ojpu-vettu ran- 1
jisuva sad-arttha-di isht.i Gui;a-varmmana jâu Kavi-Ratnan óje so- 1
bhise nelas ikke dhâru;..i mauam go]e mat kritiyol nirantaram ||
" Asaga's style, Ponna's majestic skill, Pampa's unequalled taste, GajânkuB a's
depth of meaning, Guna Varinma's knowledge, Kavi Ratna's manner—may all
these be ever united in my poem."
A
S'aniba Varmma, mentioned by Nâga Varmmâ, and S'anliha-
A
Vavnima, mentioned by Rudra Bhatta, are probably the same person, the
letters kh and Ь being easily mistaken for one another. Beyond the names nothing
more is known.
л Д
с 1070—1120. Naga, Varmmâ, Kavi Bâja, Ravirúja Hamsa,
the earliest grammarian of the Kanna Ja language whose works have come clown
to us. Author of Kâvyûvalôkana, Chhando'mbudM, Karnâtaka Bhùshâ
Blmdiann, Vastu Kôs'a and Kâdambarî. For full particulars regarding him
see Part I of the present Introduction.
A
c. 1 1 20. liana—was the author of the S'ri Harsha Charita, a life of
Harsha Varddhana of Thânesar, who came to the throne in 1088. Sumano-
Bâna, described as a poet, whose daughter was the mother of Kes'i Ruja, may
have been the same person.
A
— MalliUarjuna, the father of Kes'i Raja, anda poet. He is said to
be the author of ChMra-kathc, the adventures of two princes, Soraas'ekhara and
Chitras'ekhara, in the disguise of robbers. According to tradition the principal
scene of their exploits was Nilâvati-patna, the present Nirgunda in the Chital-
droog District.
A
—liurnndendu is mentioned by Devachandra as having written a
Kumudcndu Штауипа.
A
— Magliananili is stated by Kamalabhava, whose guru he was, to
have been Kumudendu's disciple ; and by Devachandra to have written a Rama-
kathe. There is a Padârtha-sâra by an author of this name.
* Wilson says Guna Varmuia "is considered tj have been contemporarj with Vira Ballâja Hàja,"
f There is also said to be a Dharmmämrita by Jsad/iara.
 XXI

— Balachandra was the guru of Nâgachandra, and a story about him

in Kamalabhava is given below. His works are said to be Tatva-ratna-d'tpika
and Pralhritdka-traya-vyukhyum ; also S râvahàcliâra.

1158. Ifacht Hoja was the author of Nàchirâji, a commentary in

Kanna'a on the Amara Rosa. His date is based on an inscription.
л
с. 1K0. NoffacJmndra, Ahhinava Pampa, the author of the
Bimachandra CharPa Purâna, known as the Pampa Штйуапа,* also oî Molli-
nàtha Purâna, and of a little treatise on morals called Jinamuni-tanayà, with
л
which words each slanza concludes, f There is also an Arudhana nUi by
Chandràkîrtli, which is probably to be assigned to this author. No particulars
are given by him of his personal history, but he praises Samanta Bhadra, Kavi-
parimeshti, Pùjyapûda and Akalanka Chandra, also Pampa. Ponna and Raima,
naming the purii-ia written by each. The only guide to his period is that hie
guru was Balachandra muni. Ot a muni of this name Kamalabhava relates that
the king Simhana, though his tutor was Vinayendra brati, was as great a fool
as an elephant (hasli-mûrkhan) and filled with pride : yet he was publicly com
pelled to do obeisance to Balachandra muni. Taking this Simhana to be the
prince of that name among the Yâdava kings of Devagiri, who came to the throne
in 1210, and the muni to be the same as one named in a grant made 20 yean
earlier to a disciple, the date in the margin has been conjecturally given. That
it is not far out is further proved by Nâgachandra's mention as a contemporary
of S rutakirtti, who it will be seen below was guru to Aggaja. Of our author
Karnapârya says —"In writing poems Ponna may almost compare with Nava
Pampa, and no one before or after has excelled these. Though later in date
(adyalara), yet being praised as master (doré) of the oldest poets, great was
the fame that Nâgachandra obtained." Devacha-dra says—"Amopg those who
have written Sanskrit and Kannada poems Nâgachandra was distinguished for
his skill."
л
с. 1170. S'rutaleirttt was Aggala's guru. Nâgachandra says that
" he cut off the wings of his opponents with the syàd vâda weapon in the same
manner as Devendrá smote off the wings of the mountains." Also that he was
the author of a Bàjhava Pânjavlya. He appears moreover to have written a
Jina-sluti.

c. 1175. Vlvanandl is named in Nâgachandra. A work called

Clmndraprahha Mvyamâla is ascribed to him.
1 189. Affffolo, Árcala Deva, was the author of the Chandraprabha
Purâna, which he finished in Saka 1111, the year Sauraya. He was of the
Mûla sangha, Dêsi gaua, Pustaka gachcha and Kundakundânvaya. His father
* This work has been published by me »t Bangalore, with an Introduction and Analysis,
t According to Wilson the author in this work is called Chandra4iirtti<hitti, a natire of
Champa.
 XX11

was Sântîs'a and his mother Vâchâmbikâ. He specially invokes Sri Chandra-
prabha of Ningales'vara-pura and S'rula kîrtti muni, apparently his guru, and
st\lcs himself Ubhaya-kavitâ-vis'âradan, learned in both poetries. In regard
to his work, which he styles the Kriti-ratna, he says—

Nayadim Pampan oraldu nirmmisida Ponnam pritiyim pêlda bba- 1

ktiyio â liatna kavîs'varam sameda tat kâvya trayakkam jaga I
trayamum mum beleyâgi pôyt ene balikk âm pê'.da Chandraprabhô-I
daya vistâri yenippa kâvyav id amûlyatvakke pakk âgade |J

" That which Pampa beautifully composed, and Ponna told wilh affection, and
Ratna Kavi related with devotion—those three poem s beforehand absorbed the
value of the three worlds -. the Chandraprábhódaya which I related afterwards,
must it not therefore remain invaluable ?"'

As an Aggala Lîlâvatî is mentioned in other works, it would appear that

he must have written a poem of this name also.

Chandrabhatta is named by Kes'i Raja. There is a Gomatjs'vara-

pratishlha-cliariira by a Chandraya Kavi.

Manasija mentioned in Kes i Raja к perhaps identical with Chittaja

A
mentioned in the following Unes by lavara—
Pampanam I
Chittaja-Nâga Varmma-sudhiyam kavi-Kes'ava-Ranna-mukhyaram I
chittadol ittu pêlve kritiyain vibudhar mana-mechchutirppanam ||

"Keeping in mind Pampa, the learned Chittaja and Nâga Varmmâ, the chief of
poets Kes'ava and Raima, I will write a poem pleasing to the wise."
л
S'rimjaya, also mentioned by Kes'i Râja.

с 1160—1200. Kes'i Saja, Kes'ava, author of the S'abda-mani-

darpana, the oldest grammar of the language written in Kannada itself.* He
was a Jain, and quotes from "Gajaga, Gunanandi, Manasija, Asaga, Chandra-
bhatta, Gura Varmmâ, Srîvijaya, Honna and Hampa." His father was Malli-
kârjuça and his mother the daughter of the poet Sumano-Bàna. He styles
himself Yádava-XataMchárya, âchâri of the Yâdava army, or as we might say
"chaplain to the forces.'' The period of the Yâdava kings of Devagiri extends
from 1188 to 1312. On the other hand, in the Basava Parana, finished in
1369, a Kes'i Bâja is described as a devoted S'aiva at Kalyâi a in the time of
Bijjala and of Basava who founded the Lingâyit sect about 1165. Our author
indeed is claimed by the Lingâyits and mentioned with special approval by
subsequent writers of that sect. He may therefore possibly have embraced the
new faith, but there is no trace of it in this work. From inscriptions we learn
* Published at Mangalore and Bangalore.
 ххш
that there was a Kes'ava or Kes'i Râja, descended from a Brahman family of
the Bhâradvaja gotra, who came to be Herggaje Pandanayaka of the Banavase
Twelve Thousand under the king Bijjala, and held that office down to 1160 at
least. In making a gift to a temple in 1157, he was at the unusual pains of
providing for Kannatla-nkshara-sikshe-ghaliyur, learned men to teach Kanmula
letters. Whether these several persons of this name were identical with the
author is not clear. The Sahda-maiii-darpana is in verse, and gives the fclluw-
ing as the names of his other works : —CMIa-pâlaka-charita, Subhadrâharana,
Prabodha-chatidra, Kiruta. None of these has been obtained as yet.
Д
-Bandliu Varmma is mentioned by Mangarasa. He was tie author
of Harivams'âbhgudaiia, and Jîvasambodhane.
Janna, Jannuga, ?Janúnldana, is praised by Kamalabhava and by
Mangarasa, the biter of whom states that he wrote the Anantanáiha churila.
с 1200. Kamalabhava, the author of a S'ániis'ara Turma,
not to be confounded with Ponna s work of like name, which is in 12 âs'vâsas,
whereas the present one is in 16. Kamalabhava has the appearance of being
an assumed name. He was of the Dês'i gara, the Postaka gachcha and the
Eondakundânvaya. His guru was Mâghanandi. As he mentions Agga'a, and
also relates the story before given ( under Nâgachandra ) of how the prince
Simhana was compelled to reverence Bâlachandra muni, his period would be
about 1200. He praises Samanta Bhadra, Kaviparimesh'.i and Pûjyapâda, and
bears the following testimony to his predecessors :—
Jina-samaya-prakas'a-krita sat-kavi Hampana pempuvetta IIon-1
nana kavi Nâgachandrana negalteya Rannana sanda Bandhu Va-1
rmmana budha Nêmichandrana jagan ñuta Janeara ranjip .Agga'a- 1
yyana kiiti saundarî subhagam âvagam irkke madîya kâvyadôl y
" Those luminaries of the Jina congregation, the true poet Hampa, the famons
Horma, the poet Nâgachandra, the celebrated Наша, the great Bandhu "Varmma,
the learned Nemichandra, the world-praised Janna, the famous A ggala —may
the beauties of all their poems for ever dwell in mine."
A
c. 1220. Karnaparya,Kannapa, Когната, Earna Varmma. was
the author of Kcminátlia Purâna, and is mentioned as such by Mangarasa.
He wrote it for Vijayâditya, son of Govarddhana, king of Kilekila durga ( appar
ently in the Kolhapur country ) and a devoted adherent of the S râvaka
dharmma. Vijayâditya's wife was Sonnala Devi, and his younger brother
Lakshmai.ia. The latter having expressed a wish that some one should relate
the history of Nêmi Jinêndra, Karnapârya under! cok it, also including therein
the Harivams'a and the Kuruvams'a. His praise of Nâgachandra or Nava
Pampa has already been quoted.
Dharani Pandita, Dharani-dJwendra, wrote Bijjala Eâtja
charHa and Tarángana charita.
 XXIV

с. 1 225. M(ingarasai Manga Râja, the author of a Harivams'a

or Némi Jinês'a Sangati, in which he describes himself as the son of Vijayêndra
Râja, prabhu of KalluhalU. His notices of former authors are tpecially valu
able from his naming their works. The following poets are mentioned by him
as having written Kanna.la champú kâvyas, namely, Kampa, Banna, Guija
Varmmâ, Jannuga, Naya Sena* Ponna, Nâgachandra, hanrapa, Angika N'êmi, and
Bandhu Varmmâ. Other works ascribed to this author are Manmatlia charitra,
an account of Pradyumna, the son of Krishna and Rukmini; Samyaktva Kaumudi,
a collection of tales as to their adoption of the Jain faith related by Arhaddâsa
and his eight wives, overheard by Uditodaya Raja ; Karnáta Sábda-manjari.
Amrita nandi, author of Bhanvantari nighantu or AMrâdi
nighantu, a vocabulary of medical terms ; also of a work on composition.

с 1300. Vidi/anatha wrote the Pralàparudrîya.

-Ganes!vara, author of Sâliitya-sanjwana. *

Kama, Kavi-Mma, wrote a work on composition. Salva speaks of the

Hâga Vartrtmu-KaviMntadi-^niárga.
From this period f the Jains, who had hitherto had the field entirely
to themselves, appear only now and then amoDg Kannada authors, their place
being taken by lingâyit writers till 1508, when Brahmanical works make
their appearance with the Kannada translation of the Mahâ Bhárata. It is
not difficult to account for the disappearance from the arena of literature about
this time of the Jains, who for centuries had proved themselves such pre
eminent scholars and the enlightened cultivators of the Kannada language. The
decline of their political power led to their withdrawal from literary pursuits.
The conversion of the Hoysala king Bitçi Bailada from Jainism to the religion of
Vishnu by Râmânujâchâri in 1117, whence he took the name of Vishnu Varddhana
by which he is more familiarly known in history, was the first blow to Jaina
influence. The foundation of the Lingâyit faith by Basava about 1160, and the
assassination in 1165 of the Kalachurya king Bijjala, with the final overthrow
* By a singular error he names Manna instead of Naya Sena as the author of Dharmmi charita.
The error probably arose from Raum being called Kavi Ratna and the Dharmmâmrita being called
Kâvya Katna.
t The following is a miscellaneous list of Jain works and authors whose place I am unable to
determine.
Virddhamâna Purâna by Vâni-vallabha.
Nûga-kumâra-charitra „ Bâhu Bali kavi.
Arddlia Nemi Purâna „ Kavi-mano-gchi-dîpa,
вита/а svdmi^hariira TS
Ijoka-svarúpa " Chandramani.
«■■""""
Prakriya-nlti-vâfajâmrita „ Soma Deva Suri.
Viaagdha-mukha-manâana (a book of ridules) „ Dharma Duso.
Baya-lakshana-s'âstra (a book on bones) „ Fadmarma Pandita
Buddlip-sâgam-charitre
Vajrabâfot-kath*
Trüoka-í'ataka.
 XXV

about 1190 of the Kalachuryas, completed the subversion of the predominance

the Jains had hitherto enjoyed in the Kannada countries. They had now to
give way to the votaries of S'iva and Vish'iu, especially to the Jangamas as re
presenting the former ; and in the reign of Krishna Шуа of Yijayamgar the
Brahmans came more prominently to the front.
The following is an approximate list of authors who contributed to Kannac'a
literature in the modern period.*
л
с. 1290. liaris' vara, Hampe Earipam,a Lingâyit, who wrote in
ragale metres. He is said in the Channa Basava Purâna to have been the
chief of the l;arnikas or revenue'accountants at Halebiclu. When king Baílala
asked for his accounts, he seems to have excused himself by saying that the kadataf
caught fire from a lamp in the temple of Virûpûksha and was burnt. Пе was
consequently compelled to retire to that temple, situated in Pampl kshetra (on
the Tungabhadra). There he wrote the Girijâ-ltdlyùna\ and S'iva-gana, and
there ended his days. He was also the author of Nambiyannana Hágale, a
work containing 37 ragale stories of Lingâyit saints, the first being Nambi-
yarma : this seems the reason why the book is popularly known by the above
title, for it bears no specific name given by its author. There is also a MaM-
deva llágale said to be by Ear¡liares vara.
л
с. 1300. Raghava, RagbavânJca, a Lingâyit, who wrote in sliafpadi
metres and claims to have invented them. According to the Rûgliavânka
clmritra he was the disciple of Ilarie'vara, being a son of the latter's sister
Rudruni by Mahâdeva Bhatta. He was born at Hampe or Pampâ-pura in the
Kuntala dês'a on the banks of the Tungabhadra. He first recited the Haris-
chandra Mvya at the court of Deva Raja in Pampâ-pura ; but this gave such
great offence to his guru, who was his uncle, that he devoted himself thencefor
ward to Somamtha satMvyas, He visited Iloysala nagara to see Kere Padma-
rasa, the minister of king Narasimha, and there encountered a Vaishrava named
Tribhuvana Tata, whom he confuted and converted to a Vira S'aiva. On re
turning to Hampe, he heard that there were bad poets {liikavi) at the court of
Rudra Pratapa of Orungal, called eka-,dvi-,tri-sandhâgrâhis. Whereupon he
proceeded there, was well received by the king, and established his superiority
by composing a Vîresvar: haihe. After this, his guru directed him to go to
Belur, where he ended his days, and Padmarasa (the minister) erected a tomb
for him. He seems also to have written Adayyana (or Andayyana) Jcathe ;
and the original of the Anubhava-s'ihMmani is said to have been by him. There
is also a Siddharâmes'varu-hatJie by this author.

* In mach of the information regarding the Lingâyit literature I follow the Revd. F. Kittel.
+ Cloth covered with a composition of charcoal and gum, and made up in the form of a folding hook;
used by merchants, shopkeepers and others for writing accounts and records on. It is written on with
potstono, like a slate.
Î There is s Qirijâ-lcalyâna in yaksha gâna metre Ъу Ganges'a.
G
 XXVI

с. 1300. Somes'vara, Somes'a, Somanàilm Kavi, the author of

Somes'vara Salaka, verses on morality, in mattébhavikrîdita metre : also of
Gana-salmsra-nâma, the thousand names of tie Pramatha gat;a, Ruara gana
д
and Bbakta gana. He is said to have been an Arndhya Brahman from Pâl-
kurike in the Godàvari district, but became a Lingâyit and wrote the Basara
Purdtia in Telugu. His linga was at Puligiri-nagari (the modern Hulikal
patna) and he died at КаЦеуа. There is an Akrûracharilra by a Somanâtha.
о. 1300. Harcibhalita was a Lingâyit mendicant of Anekanjanûr,
and was the author of a Veda-bMshya.
с 1330. Siva Kavi, S'iva KavU'a, apparently wrote a version of
the Basava Tur&na. He is described as belonging to Bâlachandra-nagara, but
lived at one time at Bâyi-bidiri, probably Bidar in the Nizam's dominions. There
is a Sirumana Jcathe by an author of this name, who eeems however much later.
Also Varamârlha-prak&sïka by a Siva ~¥ogi.
A
1369. Ultima Kavi, author of the generally received Basava
Parana in Kannada, composed in shaipadi metre. He was the son of S'iva
Eavi, and his work is dated 1369.
Д
Sankara, an Arâdhya Brahman, who wrote a Basava Tur&na in
rit.
?>Lállanarya, Malhaya, Mallan&ch&ri, was a native of Gubbiinthe
Tumkur district. He wrote Viras'aivâmrita,S'itàbhaktara Purâna, and Bhâva-
chinlâraina or Satyendra Chola kathe, the latter based on a Tamil itihâsa by
Pilje Xaynâr. Our author also wrote a Eâmastavarâja in Telugu. There is
also a luràtana-ragale by him.
Kavi JBomnia, Brammaya Eavi. These two have been taken to be
identical and may have been Jains. The former was the author of Chaturâsya
ISighamu. The latter wrote Jinadatta-Bâya-Charitra and Dvâdas'ânujpreksha.
He may further be the Brahma Beva, author of Samaya parikshe. There
was also a Kumâra Bammarasa who wrote a Sanaiktimâra charitra.
A
Sing i Jiajat' Singi Bâjâchârya, author of Mala Basava charitra or
Нага-ШМ-s'aradhi, containing stories similar to those of the Basava and
Chanta Basava purânas.
л
1398. Abhinava Manga Raja, author of the Manga Bâja
Nighan'.u or Kavi Mangâbhidâna, a valuable dictionary in Kannai'a verse on
the plan of the Amara Kos'a, giving the Kannat.la meanings о 'Sanskrit words
commonly used in the language. He describes himself as of the Kanne (? Kamme)
knla and Vis'vâmitra gotra. He wrote under the patronage of Timmârya Râma-
rasa and by the blessing of S as ipura Somes'a. The nighantu is dated S'aka
1320, the year Bahudhânya. In it he professess to copy NSga Varmmâ's
Nighantu. Пе aleo styles himself Abhinava Bdlasarasvati Manga Bâja and
 xxvu
Báias'árade Manga Baja. Another work called Chint&mani pt atipada is said
to be by him.
Д
0. 1460. Chama arasa, a Lingâyit who wrote the Prabhulinga-
Ше, a life of Frabhulinga, also called Prabhu dcva, Allama prabbu ard Gohes'-
vara linga, who was an incarnation of S iva's gaianâtha, and born as the son of
Nirahankâra and Sujnûni. To try him, Pârvatî caused her tâmasa gui;a or
Mâye to be born as the daughter of Mohini Devi and king Mamakara Prabhu
of Banavase-pura in the Be]avala des'a. But Allama withstood her temptations,
obtained the linga of Anumisha, was seated by Basava on the s ûnya pî:.ha at
Ealyâna, and finally died at S'rîs aila a little before Basava. Our author lived
at the court of Praujha Raya of Vijayanagar (reigned 1451— 1465), and his work
was translated into Telugu by Pidupati Somayya, and into Tamil by S'ivaprakâsa
Des'ika.
Linga. Guru Linga, Lingana, author of the Kalbigara Kaip-idi (poets'
handle), 100 verses in shatpadi, containing a vocabulary of Sanskrit and Kannada
words ; written, as he states, to aid in understanding the former chiet S'iva-kavis.
The author, who w/as the son of a Brahman named Virûpâksha ( an author of
this name occurs in 1585), and a worshipper of the Virûpâksha linga at Pampâ-
pura, became the first minister of the Raya of Uggehalli (? in Manjarabad). Other
works ascribed to him are BhiJcsluttana Bavya, and Chô'a sangatya. There
Д
was also а ШаЬаНпда who wrote Ashtavarna tilaka ; and a Jiasava-
IAnga, who wrote the Sivûdhikya Purâna. These may be identical persons,
(See also infra p. for a Basava Linga.)
«■ л
с. 1480. Tota Anja, Tô'.a Siddhalinga, Tôta Yati, Siddlms'a,
author of the Sabda-manjari, a vocabulary of Sanskrit and Kannada words, in
120 shatpadi verses. From the Charma Basava Purâna it appears that with
the accession in 1479 of Narasa to the Vijayanagar throne, the influence of the
Viras'aivâchàra had to give way to that of the anâchâra, the Vaishnava faith.
At that time Niranjana Gai.;es'vara was born in the person of our author as the
son of Gosala Channa Basaves'vara, and was called Siddhes'a. He retired to
the garden (tô.'a) of Kaggere, where his S'iva dhyâna made him famous, and
thence he received the names given above.
А Д
1508. Kumara Vyasa, the assumed name of a Brahman who
translated the first 10 parvas of the Màhâ Bhârata into Kannada in shatpadi
metre. His real name seems to have been Nâranappa, the gauda of Kôdivâla.
He dedicated his work to the god Vira Nârâyana of Gadagu in the Dharvad
district, and wrote it about the time of the coronation of Krishna Raya, king
of Vijayanagar (reigned 1508—1530). This seems to be the earliest Brahmanical
work in the Karma 'a language.
e. 1510. Timmana, translator of the remaining parvas, called the
Krishna Шja Bhârata. The preface states that when Krishna, the son of
Narasa, ruling in glory and happiness, had heard the Bhârata kathâ, addressing
 xxvru
his poets he said to Tiinmana, the son of the great poet Bhânu,—"Kumâra
Vyâsa has already well composed ten parvas. Do thou relate the remaining
parvas of the Bhârata." Whereupon Timmana, the son of Bhânu bhatta,
according to the instruction of the king, composed the rest of the work in the
same metre {bhâmini shafpadi).
levara Kavi, Abhinava Kcs'i Raja, Ablu'nava Kcs'ava, author of
the Kavijihväbandhana, a work on prosody, in which he teaches the use of
■'the vwji according to the Andhra mârga, as it is used only in Telugu." The
work is in 4 chapter?, which treat respectively of i. Garas ; ii. Prâsu and Vadi ;
iii. Aksharas ; iv. Alankâra. It is written in verse, chiefly in Jcanda and
samavriiia metres.
By an author unknown, but probably at about this time, was made the
Kannada version of the Panchatantra.
1538. Purandara, Vithala of Pandaripura, a Vaishnava dûsa who
wrote a numlxjr of Vaishnava Dusarapada, or hymns in praise of Vishnu, in
raga]e metre. He appears to have lived at Vijayanagar during the reign of
Achyuta Ilàya (reigned 1530— 1542) and to have died in 1564,
с 1540. Kanaka, Kanaka Basa, Капа7м Bâjoitama, a Vaishijava
dâsa, perhaps of the same period. He is said to have been a Beda, and belong
ed to Kâginele. His principal work was Molmna-tarangini, written in ragale
metre. It contains puranic stories about suras, asuras and Krishna, professing
to be related by the author to his wife. He also wrote a Krishna charitra and
Kristin a-bh ákti-sára.
л л
1 585. Virwpaksha Pandita, a Lingâyit, who wrote the Charma
Basava Furâna, dated 1585, in sha'padi metre. His guru was Siddha Vires'a
of the Hiri ma ha at Vidyûnagara, who, he bays, became the guru of 700 vara
khalindaras (Muhammadan faqirs), went to Makhya (Mecca), caused rain
{male) to fall at a time of drought, was reverenced by the Suritâ'a (/. e. the Ful-
tan) and hence was called Male Malles'a. This author may also have written
Tnbhuvana-tilaM.
л л л
с. 1590. Kumâra Valmiki, (he assumed name of the author
of the Toravc Bâmâyana, a Kannada version of Yûlmîki's work. It is in shatpadi
metre, and dedicated to the god Narasimha of Torave in the Sholapur district,
whence its name. The opening lines praise " Kumâra Vyâsa, the author of the
beautiful Kannada Bhârata."

с. 1590. Cliatu Vithalanatha, ? Gopinâtha, author of the

Kannada version of the BMgavata Furâna, written in shatpadi metre. Also
by a Viihala there is a work called Vidagdha chiufâmani.
A
c. 1595. Venkaya Arifa, Hart Dâsa, author of the Krishna-
lüäbhyudaya, an epitome of the 10th skanda of the Mahil Bhâgavata, in
Bhatpadi verses, dedicated to the god Venkata S'auri (the Krishna of Tirupati).
 XXIX

Our autbar was descended from a Brahman family of Kadagatûr, in ihe Гепп-
gonda country. His grandfather was a dovoted Vaish lava, of northern Kannada
origin, of the Jâinadagnâvatsa golra, ai.d di?ciple of Madhva mutii. His father
was Yenkârya Tinima, his mother Sesbâmbe, his younger brother Kârâyai.a.
с. 1595. Adris'a appa, author of the PrawSha-Rûya-chariira in
shatpadi verses. It contains S'aiva stories professing lo be related to Praudha
Raya of Vidyâuagara by his minister Jakkanârya to overcome his supposed
leaning towards Vaishnavism, and containing more detailed accounts of legei.ds
briefly alluded to in the Basava Furânas. Our author was a disciple of Male
Malles'a, and the son of Anna appa, a des âyi of the Kollâpura paragai..e in the
Bijapura prânta.
А л
Abhinava Vadi Vidijlinandn, a Jaina swâmi who made a
collection of extracts from the old poets, called Какуа Sara, soarranged as to
illustrate the several sentiments of poetry. His date is unknown, but he may
belong to the 16th century.
Devottama was the author of Nânârtha ralnâkara, a Samsk-ita-
Karnâta vocabulary, based upon Kâga Varmma's Ahhidânâriha and ( ? Man-
garasa's) Sahda-manjari, He vas a Jama, and of the dvija vams'a. Hia
period is unknown.
Devachfindra, Devaclwndra Dvija, Tibvtdhendu, a Jaina who wrote
two prose works, the liâmakaihâvulâra and the Iiitjâvali katlie. He may be
identical with the preceding, or a totally different person, living at quite
another period, whether ancient or modern.* In the first work he states that
he kept Abhnava Pampa's poem before him as a guide, and gives some inform
ation about former Jaina writers of the Itâmâyai.a story, among whom he
names Châ umn Ja Baya, Nâgachandra, Mághanandi, Kumudendu, and Naya Sena.
A
Vritti vilasa, a Jaina who was the author of Sâstra-sâra and of
Dharma-parUcshe. His date is quite unknown.
л
1604. Wtattakalanka Deva, SriBhat[ákalanka, a Jaina who
was the author of the Karn&iaka S'abdânus'âsana, an exhaustive grammar of
the language in Sanskrit sûtras, after the manner of Pà,.ini, with a commentary,
also in Sanskrit, called Bháshá Matijari, and a further voluminous commentary
on the latter, in the same language, called Manjuri Makaranda, the whole
after the manner of the Mahabhâshya. The work is dated in S'aka 1526, the
year S'ubhakrit. It is divided into 4 pâdas, and professe s to be an independent
authority (svopâjna). To a Bhattâkalanka are also ascribed Ashtâs'îti, Praii-
shtâ-kaîpa, lîàjavârttikâlanMra.
с. 1650. Ifartja Kavi, Nanjaya, was the author of KantMrava
Narasa Eâja cMritre, the exploits of this king of Mysore, who ruled 1638 to
1658 ; also of Kapota Tokyo-.
• See Wow, under Varâha Timmappa, for a Vibudhendu.

-
 XXX

—-Nanjmida Ka vi wrote the Kumâra Bàma chariira, an account

of Kumàra Rama, the son of Kampila Hâya of Hosadurga near Vijayaragar,
who gained great distinction as a military leader under Pratâpa Eudra of
Warankal. This author may he identical with the foregoing. His work has
been rendered into Telugu as Bâma-nâiha-katM.
Govinda VaUlya, author of Kan'hîrava Narasa Raja Vijaya,
the conquests of the above named king of Mysore (ruled 1638— 1658).
л
с. 1650. NIJaguna Yogi, an Arâdhya Brahman, who is mentioned
by Shadakshara Deva. He was the author of several works, namely, Kaivulya
paddhali, consisting of ragale songs, in the Vaishnava dâsa manner, on yoga, <tc. ;
Anuhhava-sâra ; ParamâmMava-bodhe ; Paratnârth'a Gîte, instruction* in
Vedànta given by a guru to his disciple, in a variety of lalita ragale ; Puritana
tripadi, verses in this measure on the 63 purâtanas or S'aiva saints ; Vkeka-
chintâmani, a champú work containing a S ai va concordance of the vedas pura-
nas, &c. This work has been translated into Tamil.
Chikka Kan ¡esa t ChikJcaNatijaya, author of Bâghavànka clia>itra
an account of the poet Râghava (see above, p. xxv ), written'in sliatjadi verse?.
The author was a disciple of Panchavani, ige Siddha Nanjes a, guru of Pûvalli-
pura (HubbaHi in Dharvad). Among others of his predecessors he mentions
Châmarasa and Tô',a ârya.
л л
S'antes'a Litiga, a guru under whom was written the S'ivakatli-
àmrita sâra, a Lingâyifversion of the Brahmottara Purána",written in sha padi
verse.
Д
Sail aj ana lula, author of Bhaktirasâyana, prayers in sha padi
verse. His guru was Sachchidânanda, probably the first Sringeri guru of that
name, who was consecrated 1622 and died 1663.
1657. Shadakshara Deva, a Lingâyit, and author of the cele
brated Bâja-S'ekhara-Vilâsa, which divides with ihe Jaimini Bhàrata the honour
of being the most highly esteemed poem in Kanna^.'a. It is dated as above. Except
a few ragale vcrees, it is written in the champú style of the best period. The
subject is the adventures of Râja S êkhara, son of the king Satyendra Chô.'a of
Dharmavatipura, as recounted in the Bhâvachinlâratna of Mallanâna ( see
above, p. xxvi). Our author belonged to Yelandur, a Jaghir in the south of
Mysore, and was the disciple of Chikka Vira, who was the disciple of Eevana
Sidda des ika, of the I'anugûr maiba, to the south of Bangalore. He lived and
wrote under royal patronage as head of the Virakta matha at Bidar in the
Nizam's dominions, and di« d at Yelandur. His other works in Kanna 'a were
Vrislialhendra-Vijaya, written in 1671, and S'abara-S'anlara'vfldsa. But
he also wrote Каш harm rasdyana, Bhaktâdhihia and Sivadhikya in Sanskrit.
Л
с. 1 678. Unnqanatha, S rí Banga, wrote the Anubhavâmriia, a popular
treatise on pantheism, in sha'padi verse. His father was Mâlinga of the Saba
 XXXI

vâsi family : his guru, Sahajânanda ( see above, p. xxx ), and he was a devoted
worshipper of the Mallikârjui a linga of Srigiri or S'ris'aila.
с lti 70. Channaiya wrote the Deva Bâja Vijaya, a poem contain
ing the genealogy of the Mysore Rajas and the history of Dodda Deva Raja
(ruled 1659— 1672), with his defeat of Sivappa Nâyak of Bednur in the attempt
made by the latter to restore S'rí Ranga Raya, the last representative of Vijaya-
nagar, who had fled to him for refage.
л
-CJiikka Deva R(ljat one of the most distinguished of the Mysore
kings, who reigned 1672 to 1704. His early youth was passed at Yelandur,
where he formed an intimacy with a Jaina named Visbâlâksha Pandit, who
adhering to him in confinement and exile, was partly instrumental in gaining joj
him the succession to the throne, and became his first prime minister. Chikka
Deva Râja was the author of Gîta-gopada and S esha-dharma.
л
с. 1685. Tirumalaiymigart Tirumalâchârya, wrote Chikka
Deva Baja yas'obhûshana, Chikka Deva Bâja Vijaya, S'esha Kalânidhi,
and Apratima Vira charüram, a work on rhetoric. When the Yelandur pandit,
Chikka Deva Râya's minister as above stated, was assassinated, he with his dying
breath recommended this author, who was a Brahman, as his successor, and the
king appointed him accordingly.
A A

Chikkopadhyaya was also a mantri to Chikka Deva Râja, and

wrote the following works :—Bukmdngada charitre, S'uka Sapfali, Yâdaragiri
mâhâtmya, Venkatagiri charitre, Eâmandaki пШ, Divya-suvi Mahá-pra-
bandha.
1689. Rudra, Budra Bhatta, author of Jagannâtha Vijaya, con
sisting of stories atout Krishna. According to tradition he wrote this work with
the intention of eclipsing the reputation acquired by the Lingâyit poet Sha''ak-
shara Deva (see supra, p. xxx). The latter, when already famous as the author
of Bâja S 'ekhura Vilása and Vrishabhendra Vijaya, came to a Brahman agra-
hâra, and was received with such distinction, that Rudra Bhatta, offended at the
honour shown to a heretic, resolved to outdo him in poetry, and produced the
Jagannâtha Vijaya. But an assembly of the learned, having examined the
respective works, decided thai Rudra Bhatta's was not superior : he was there
fore compelled to yield up his pretensions to Shalakshara Deva, who generously
restored to him his titles. Rudra, in keeping with the above tradition, and pos
sibly aided by S álva (see infra, p. xxxii), mentions only Jains as his predecessors,
namely, S'ankha-Varmmâ, S ânti-Varmmâ, Guna-Varmmâ, Manasija, Karrama,
Pampa, Chandra-bhatta, Ponnamayya and Gajànkus'a. He seems also to have
written Basakalike and Viraktara Kdvya.
A
16*11. Zifikshmis'a, author of the Jaimini Bhdra'a, the most
admired and popular poem in the Kanna.'a language, which reputa! im it sharps
with the Bâja S ekhara Vilása. The author was a Bialman of the Ihâradva,»
 хххп
gotra, belonging to Devapura, the modem Devanur in the Banavar taluq of
Kadur District. His father's name was Annama. No more information regard
ing himself is contained in his work, where he modestly introduces himself
merely as—
Sad-vinuta-Kan;â'.a-kavi-chûta-vana-Chaitra Lakshmîs'an emb ôrvanu I
" One, Lakshmîs'a, spring to the mango grove of the justly praised Karnâta
poets." There has been much discrepancy in the dates assigned to him. The
Devanur sthala purâna puts him in 1137, while Wilson says that he dedicated
his work to Vira Baílala, who reigned from 1191 to 1211 or later. But the
vârdhika shatpadi metre indicates a more modern period for the work ; and
a continuation of the tradition above given regarding Kudra Bhatta seems to be
decisive as to its exact date. Lakshmîs'a, it is said, was Kudra's friend, and
hearing of his defeat as above related, resolved to wipe out this disgrace of the
Brahmans. He accordingly composed his Jaimini Bhûrata, of which the
assembly of the learned so highly approved, that they conferred on him the title
of Karnâ!a-kavi-chûta^vana-Chaiira, engraved on a plate of gold. *

c. 1695. S'alva, a Jaina, author of the Basaratnâkara, a Eannada

work on dramatic composition. It is in 3 chapters :— 1. S'ringâra-prapancha ;
2. Easa-vivararia ; 3. Nâya-nâyikâ vivarana. He refers as his authorities to
Amrita-nandi, Rudra Bhatta, Tidyânâtha, Hemachandra, Nâga Varmmâ, Kavi
Kama, Udayâditya, Ganes'vara, &c.

• These traditions are embodied in certain Kavi-charitra-padyas, for the following extracts from
which I have to thank Siddhânti Subrahmanya S'astri, Kainada Pandit in 4he Madras Presidency
Ci'ÜVe, who formerly obtained them from his preceptor Ranga Pandit,
S lTO»kalàbda-S'aka S ukla-vsreha Mâ> I
л
(lhavosit Arka-dina Jîva-vàradôl I
bhavigal elk vara Rudra BhaÇtanê 1
kavi yanalk oredan ondu kâvyamam II

Arasai Jagannâtha-Vijayam enip â kabbi I

maru-dôsha-pûia-parichitam ágil à kshanika I
»arar adam Râja-S êkhara-Vilâsake padiyan orcjadire Endra Bhattam II
paribhavake gnriyâdan endn sabhikar pêlda I
pariy arita karunadrad â Shadaksbara Dcva I
birnduga] kondn mugul ittu mannisi poredan ada kili Iakslimls'anu 1)

Hari-charitadim kûdi Hari-mêdha-farva-kathe 1

ycala vârdhika-shatpadi^almda Jaiminiya I
vam-eu^ti-tatpaira-bhara-garbhifeim ad agi rasikarkal atramodlsal II
pari- ariy-alankâra-rasa-bhâva-pushtiyim I
m reda dngan-êndu Kale parimit abdada S'akadi I
Hari-vâra Kârtikad-asita panchamî Praj&paü S'aradi sangam enalu 11

Kannada-kabbigar âtana I
mannisi LaUhmîs'an ôrvanê kavi-ratnam I
aannntan end nrn-birndam I
chinnadi Kavi-cbuta-Cbartran ene bared ittar Л
 xxxm
1713. Pllttaiya, Nagarada Tuftaiya, author of the Mais&ru Arasu-
gala Pûrvâbhyudaya, a history of the Mysore kings which was one of the chief
authorities used by Wilks for his History. The manuscript was saved from
among those which Tipu Sultan had contemptuously ordered to be taken for boil
ing the kulti or gram for the horses.
Nishthura Saniayya, author of SaWamanidarpana-^-yâkliyâna,
a commentary on Kes'i Raja's work. He is a modern writer, and quotes from
the S'abdânus'àsana and its commentaries.
-By an author unknown, living perhaps at this time, was written the
Akhandes'vara vachana, also called the Sha(slhalâcharana, a Lingâyit work on
sectarian topics.
л
с. 1760. Varalia Timmappa, wrote some Vaishnava-dâsa-pada.
His family seems to have been persecuted by Vibudhendu yati, and fled to Tirupati
from Sâgara when the latter place fell into the hands of the Navâb (Haider).
A
Жаща Maja, or Nanji Baja, wrote S'aiva dharma and S'ivalhakii
maMtmye : also a Harivams'a and a Linga Purâna, both in prose. He is said
to belong to Kalale.
——Vithala, Alhimva Purandará, also wrote Vaishnava-dâsa-pada.
Ma<lhva, Madhva Basa, was another writer of Vaishnava-dâsa-pada.
He was abo the author of Abhimanyu Miaga in ragale metre, in which he
praises Purandara Dâsa; and of Chitrasena-Mlaga-prasanga, an episode of
the Mahâ Bhârata, in yaksha gàna for recitation on the native stage. According
to the latter work he belonged to Kuduma-pura (? Udupi).
A
1761. SuvaUlf a Jaina who was the author of Padmávati Devi kathe,
written in raga]e metre. He says that it «as composed for Chennamma Devi of
the râi;i-vâsa (queen's palace) of S'ri Chandras'ekhara Chikka Baya Chauta of
Puttikàpura, perhaps Puttur near Mangalore. Representatives of the Chauta
kings are still found on the Western coast : according to this author they are
descended from the Eadambas.
A
1768. Ramachandra, was the author of Anubhata s'ikhâmani,
dated in the year Sarvadhâri. He seems to represent that the original of the
work was composed by Râghava, the disciple of Hampe Harihara ( see above.
p. xxv), in e'ara sbatpadi, and that he re-wrote it in bhâmini, vârdhika and
вага shatpadis. His father bore the same name as himself, and was the karnika
of Kurutukôte in the Krutupura paragar.e. His purohita was Bommi bhatta
of Jada HebbalJi, and he was a worshipper of the Virûpaksha linga at Hampe.
A A
His guru was Pedda arasa of the Gautama gotra, the Angirasa Ayâsya pravara,
and Baudhâyana sûtra of the Yajuh s'âkha ; and his maternal uncle Govinda
Samba, who was karnika of Mayyûrapura, showed him the road to good
poetry.

•""
 XXXIV

About this time was composed the Nala-charitra in shatpadi by an author

who seems to have been a worshipper of Channiga Raya of Varapura.
Here also may come the Nijalinga s'aiaka, consisting of shatpadi verses in
praise of S iva, by an author whose liiiga was at Eadrubhavapura on the bank
of the Tungabhadra.
Venka, Патра Тепка, Pradhâna Venkappa of Rámapuri (in the
Koratagiri taluq), wrote the Sudhâ-làhari, in 2 tarangas (or waves). It
contains the story of Râdhâ and Krishra, and the author's professed object is to
supersede the Kâdambarî of Вана. He says—" That being by Bâça (arrow), and
this by one whose kula des'ika is Kodandapâiii (bow in hand), as the bow is greater
than the arrow, so is the work of Bana lighter (lâghavà) than this. Hitherto
the ears of the learned have been filled with the Kâdambarî (toddy) juice ; with
this Sudhâ-laharî (stream of nectar) will I purify them." He also wrote
S ivaslitapadi, a work like the Gîta-Govinda, but in praise of S iva. Also
Das'arupaka, illustrating the 10 kinds of dramatic poetry ; and Chid-advaita-
bhâshya, composed of sûtras with bhâshya on the advaita system of the Valla-
bhâchâryas. The Pârvatî-koravanji-kaihe in yaksha gâna is also by an author
of similar name.
Д
Lakshmi Жагапарра, a Brahman of Mâgadi, was the aulhor of
Gangâvatârana, a champú work ; and of Vainateya s'ataJca, verses in praise of
Garuda.
Л Л Л
Sidda VivanacJiarya, was the author of the Anâdi-Vîra-S'aiva-
Sangraha, a work in 27 prakaranas. The author reveres the Somes'a Linga
of Aipura (Aihole in Dharwad).
Д
Sambayya, wrote Kartbhanfana-kaihe and Surangadhara charitre,
both in yaksha gana. He is described as the son of Siddhayya.
Д
Bhima Sena, wan the author of Sâpa-s'âstra, a work on cookery. He
is described as of Virâta-nagari (Hangal in Dharwad).
Л Л
Balalochana, made a version of Battisu-puttale kailie, the 32 stories
relating to Vikramâditya told to Bhoja Râja by as many images which decorated
the steps of his throne.
c. 1800. Sarvajna, a Lingâyit who wrote the Sarvajña vachana in
tripadi ; also the Sarvajûa KûJajnâna, professing to be prophecy. He appears
to have been the son of Basavarasa, a S'aiva Brahman of Masur in Dharwad, by
a Mâlava widow whom he met at Ambalûr when returning from a pilgrimage.
Rangayya, a Lingâyit who wrote a Kum&ra Baya charitra ( see
above, p. xxx) in ragale metres. His father was Channa Bhujanga, a panchâla
or artificer of the Katrna la country, and he was a worshipper of the god Vighna-
râja of Tagadûr (? noar Talakâd).
Here may be mentioned the GangA-Gauri-samvâda in ragale verses by
an unknown author,
 XXXV

с. 1800. Cliannappa wrote the S'iva-s'aranaAuâmrita, a work in

yaksha gâna verse, containing stories of Lingâyit saints. The author was
an Ayya or Lingâyit priest of NidugaL
About this time was written the Mones'vara Purâna, by an author who
was a disciple of Gangâdhara guru, but professes to be ignorant of the rules of
composition. The work is an account of the miracles of Mona, a Lingâyit saint
who lived at Bijapur during the Muhammadan rule there.
a
c. 1810. ChMananda, author of Chidakhandâmtbhava-sâra and of
Hari-bhaMi-rasâyana, both in shatpadi verse, on Vedânta subjects,
л л л
с. 1820. Chidanattdavadhuta, author of the Jnâna-sindhv, a
work in shatpadi verse on Vedântism. He was the disciple of Chidânanda
Bhârati (see foregoing), a guru of Ayodhyâ-pura on the banks of the Tunga-
bhadra. If S riogeri be meant, the dates of Sachchidânanda Bhârati are 1770 to
1814, and of Abbinava Sachchidânanda Bhârati 1814 to 1817.
л
Krishna Raja, wrote the Anúbhava-rasáyana, a prose tract on relig
ious topics. Also ChâmundiJcâ-laghu-nighantu.
1830. Venkates'a Bhatta wrote the Vitholorcharitra or Yithala
tharitra, in ragale verse, at Kundâpura on the Western coast.
с 1840. Santayya, a Sârasvata Brahman of Gersappe (Kshemapura))
who became Principal Sadr Amin at Mangalore, composed a number of prasangas
in yaksha gâna metre for recitation on the native stage, taking for his subjects
stories from the Bhârata and Râmâyana. Some of these works are BMshma-
parva, Brona-pa>va, Earna-parva, Ekâdas'i prasanga, Jarâsandha-Mlaga,
Suratha-Sudhanva-Mlaga, Saubhadrâ-kalyâna, Sîtâ-kalyâna, Stiâ-viyoga,
Lavana-samhâra, Bâvana-digvijaya.
The following is a miscellaneous list of worke and authors whose place has
sot been determined :—>
Jîvandhara-cMritra by Bhâskara kavi.
Nannaya-charitra „ Râma kavi.
Tirahmaya-suvi » BAmayya.
Шуага-kâvya i Chauna Males'a.
Dtpakm-charttra }
Bichchha-aana „ Kumâra Malayya.
Jama-Basavana Majuana, „ Yamayyajuâni.
SáMra Siddhânta charitra „ Naudikes'vara.
Anjanâ Devi charitre » Mâyanna che«i.
Togaratnâlcara „ Brahma Jayakirttî.
Kshapana-sâra. » Mâdhava- chandra.
Herûra hennina sangatya „ Mahâdeva.
Sivagana-charitra » S ântavîra des'ika.
GurubMktiyândara-charitra? „ Ргава-bhushana.

У"
 XXXVI

Shadsthcda-upades'a i by Kumâra Bangunâtha.

Prabhu-devara vachana
Vikrama~vüasa !> Vîra Râja.
Prdhláda-charitra î» Кaraban.
Suyoga-charitra J> Guniprasâda (?).
Shadsthala-jnâna-sârâmrita >l Siddhes'vara Deva

Budra Bhârala. Saundra-purâna.

Siddharâmaya-charita. Siddha-yogcwnâla.
Bàjendra-vijaya. Yijava-kumâra kathe.
6ajendrcMDioksha. Svetângani kathe.
Yidura-nîti. Vîrasangayyana sangatya.
S'ânti-ganes'vara sangatya. Vetóla panchq-vims'afi kathe
Sal-gurw-rahasya. Chikkajyana sangatya.
Shadsthala-tHaka. Bhairaves vara kathe.
Guru-bodMmrita. Bari kathâmrita sâra.
Linga-charita.
Among more modem works may be named—
Tennâla Bâmakrishna hâsyarasa kathâ, stories of Tennâla Râmakrishna,
who was the court fool or jester to Kiishna Raya of Yijayanagar (ruled 1508—
1530) at the time that Appâji was mantri,
Hamsa vims'ati kathâ, 20 love tales by a swan.
Krishnârjuna-dundume )
S'arana Basava ragale > by Basava Linga.
Sauminî kathe )
S'iva-bhakti-sâra „ S'ivadhyâna Râmayya.
Krishna-pârijâta „ Apparâla Tammaniia of
Raichor.
Eosa Gannada nudi-gannadi, a grammar by Krishyamâchâri, College
Munshi at Madras.
Hanumad^viïâsa. S'ivarâtri kathe.
lAiva-Kus'a-kâlaga. SudJiàma-charitra.
Kîchaka-samhâra. Subodhâmrita.
S'iva-pârijâta. Kalâvati-parinaya.
Sânanda ganes'vara kathe.
It would be difficult to make an exhaustive list up to the present date, but
few original works now appear of literary importance. Republication of former
writings that are popular chiefly occupies the attention of the presses. It has
been part of my duty for several years annually to review the publications of
Mysore, the principal country in which Kannada works are printed. And my
experience leads me to the opinion that (omitting notice of school books) the
yaksha gaya stories from the Mahâ Bhârata, Râmâyana and other similar
works have been the most popular books of late years. Then follow religious
verses embodying the bhakti sâra of different sects, nâmâvali hymns in praise
of particular deities, songs of Krishna and the milkmaids, with verses on mti
 XXXV11

tira or morality. The various amusing stories about Tennâla Râmakrishia,

and those told by the Betâtato Vikrama, and by the puttale or images decorat
ing his throne to Bhoja Raja, are steady favourites. In addition, a few works
on astrology, omens, horoscopy, &c, seem to be in good demand. The Jaimini
Bhârata, Hâja S'chhara vildsa and other standard works, with the Lingâyit
sectarian books, and Vedântic writings, command a fair sale.

But as an outcome of European education, a strong desire seems to have

sprung up for dramatic works of a higher order than the yaksha gana stories
that have hitherto satisfied rustic audiences. This aspiration has found expres
sion in the Bhrânti-vM&a by Tirumalâchârya, adapted from Shakespeare's
"Comedy of Errors" ; and in the Jayasimha lictja charitre, adapted from
Shakespeare's "Cymbeline." A translation lias also been made of Kâlidâsa's
g'àkuntalâ, with the view of putting it on the stage in a manner approaching the
European fashion. Attempts at novel writing too have begun.

Here this review of Kanna !a literature from the earliest times may fitly be
brought to a conclusion. No such complete statement has ever before been made
public. The extent and range of this body of writings will doubtless excite surprse,
so virtually unexplored has the field remained, and so little acquaintance is there
with the resources of the language. The early excellence of the compositions and.
the modern decline will be patent to all. But interest is even now awakening in
the mother tongue of the Kannaligas ; while the Native Stale of Mysore, recently
restored to its own rulers, has a special mission to discharge, in relation to the
learned world of Orientalists in general and to Kari.âtaka and South India ia
particular, in vindicating the claims and promoting a revival of the culture of its
sonorous and expressive language. Should the furtherance of this object be in
any degree stimulated or aided by the present investigation, the labour bestowed
oa these researches will not be without fruit

LEWIS RICE.
Bangalore,
September 1882.

/"
 yantes of Authors, in alphabetical order.

Abbinava Kavi Chakravartti p> 16, 18. Chikkopîdhyâya 31.

„ Kes'ava 26. Chittaja 22.
„ Kes'i Râja 28. Devachandra 20, 29.
„ Manga Râja 26. „ Dvija 29.
„ Pampa 21, 29. Devanandi 12.
„ Purandara 33. Devottama 29.
„ Vâdi Vidyânanda 29. Dharani pandita 23.
Adris'a ярра 29. „ dhaxndra 23.
Aggab 10, 21, 23. Dharma Dâsa 24.
Akahnka 12, 15 18. Digambara Dâsa 20.
„ Chandra 12, 21. Gajaga 19, 22.
Amrita-nandi 24, 32. Gajânkus'a 19, 20, 31.
Angika Nemi 18, 24. Ganes'vara 24, 32.
ArgalaDeva 21. Ganga-bhûshana 16.
Asadhara 20. Ganges'a 25.
Aeaga 15, 20, 22. Gopinâtha 28.
Avinîta 11. Govinda Taidya 30.
Bâbubali Kavi 24. Gunabhadra 19.
Bâlachandra 21. Gunachandra 19.
Bâlâlocnana 34. Guna-nandi 19, 22,
Bammarasa, Kumâra 26. Gunârnava
Bâna 20. Guna Varmma 2, 4, 19, 20, 22, 24, 31.
Bandhn Уагшта 23, 24. Guru Hampa 13.
Basava langa 27, 36. Guru Linga 27.
Bbâskara Kavi 35. Guru-prasâda 36.
Bhattákahnka Deva 19, 29. Hampa 13, 22, 23.
Bhîma Kavi 2 6, Hampa Vcnka 34.
Bbîma Sena 34. Hampe Haripam 25.
Bbnvanaika-vîra 2, 19. Hamsa, Kavi Râja 5, 20.
Bilhana 19. Hamsa Râja, Sujanottamsa 13.
Вошпш 26. Harabhakta 26.
Brahma Deva 26. Harichandra 19.
Brabraajayakîrtti 35. HariDâsa 28.
Brammaya Kavi 26. Hariharee'vara 25.
Châma arasa 27, SO. Haripâla 4, 19.
Châmunda Raya 16, 29. Harîs'vara 25. \
Chandra bhatta 22, 31. Honna 15, 22, 23.
A
„ ЫгШ 21. b'vara Kavi 28.
„ „ chitti 21. Janârddana 23.
„ mani 24. Jauna23.
Chan ¡raya Kavi 22. Jannuga 23, 24.
Chauna Males'a 35. Jayavâdi 12.
Channappa 35. Jinachandra 15.
Channayya 31. Kân a 24.
Châtu Vithalanâtba 28. Kamalabbava 12, 21, 2\
Cbêtmda К âja 16. Kanaka 28,
Chidânanda 35. „ Dâsa 28.
„ Avadhûta 35. „ Râjottama 28.
Chikka Deva Râja 31. Kannapa 23, 24.
„ Nanjaya 30. Karnama 23, 31.
„ Nanjcs'a 30. Karnapârya 21, 23.
 xl
Kama Varmma 23. Nâranappa 27.
Sari Bomma 26. Nava Pampa 21, 23.
„ chakravartti 15, 16, 18. Naya Sena 2, 4, 9, 12, 13, 19, SO, 24, 29.
„ chûta-vana-Chaitra 32. Nemi, Angika 18, 24.
„ Каша 24, 32. Nemichandra 18, 23.
„ Mano-gclii-dipa 24. Nijagana Yogi 30.
„ rarimeehti 12, 18, 21, 23. Nishthûra Sanjayya 33.
„ Ratna 16, 18, 20. Padmanna pandita 24.
„ Raja 5, 20. Pampa 1, 4, 12, 13, 18, 20, 21, 22, 24, 31.
„ „ Hamsa 5, 20. Rulid &
„ „ Kunjara 18. Ponna 9, 12, 15, 16, 18, 20, 21, 22, 24.
Kavitâgunârnava 13, 18. Ponniga 15.
KesW 22. Ponnimayya 15, 31.
Kes'i Raj» 3, 9, 10, 15, 19, 20, 22, 33. Pradhâna Venkappa 34.
Krishna Itâja 35. Frâsa-bhûshana 35.
Krishnamachari 36. Pûjyapâda 12,'.18, 21, 28.
Kumâra Bammarasa 26. Puràiia Kavi 13.
n Bangunâtha 36. Purandara 28.
» ЫаЬууа 35. Puttaiya 33.
я V41mîki28. Râghava 25, 33.
» Vyâsa 27. Râghavânka 25.
Kanradendu 20, 29. Râmachandra 33.
Kurulgab Savana 10, 15. Râma Kavi 35.
bakshmi Nâranappa 34. Râmayya 35,(36.
lakshmîs'a 31. Ranganâtha 30.
Iinga 27. Hangayya 34.
Lingana 27. Ranna 15, 16, 18, 21, 41, 23, 24.
MWhavi Rftja II. Ratna, Kavi 16, 18, 20, 22.
» Chandra 35. Ratnakara
Madhva 33. Ravi kîrtti 11.
» Пая» 33. Rudra 31.
Mâghanandi 20, 29. „ Boatta 20, 31, 32.
Mahâdcva 35. Sahajânanda 30.
Mahâbnga 27. Sâlva 24, 32.
Male-nwlles'a 28, 29. Samanta Bhadra'12, 15, 18, 21, 23.
Malhana 26. S'amba Varmma 20.
Maïïanâchari 26. Sambayya 34.
Mallanârya 26. Sanjayya, Nishthûra 33.
Mallikàrjuna 20. S'ankara 26.
Manasija 22, 31. S'ankha Varmma 20, 31.
Manga Râja 24. S'ântavira des'ika 35.
Mangarasa 16, 18, 23, 24, 29. S'ântayya 35.
Mâyanna chetti 35. S'ântes'a Linga 30.
Nâchi Râja 21. S'ânti Varmma 15, 31.
Nâgachandra 12, 16, 21, 23, 24, 29. Sarvajäa 34.
Nagarada Puttmya 33. Sarwa Пета 15.
Nâga Varmma 1—5, 8, 9, 1 6, 1 9, 20, 2», 26, „ Varmma 15.
29,32. Savana 9, 15.
НШ5. Shadakshara Пета 30, SI.
Nâkiga5. Sidda Viranâchârya 34.
Nandikes'vora 35. Siddhes'a 27.
Nanja Kavi 29. Siddhes'vara Deva 36.
„ Kâja 33. SingiRâja 26.
Nanjaya 29. Singi Râjâchfirya 26.
Nanji Râja 33. S'ira Kavi 26.
Nanjunda Kavi 30. S'iva Kavis'a 26.
Narahari 3 >. S'ivaYogi 26.
 xli
Soma Deva Suri 24. Ubhaya Kavi Chakravartti 9, 15 16, 18.
Somanâtha Kavi 26. „ Kavitâ-Tis'ârad^n 10, 22.
Somes'a 26. Udayfiditya 2, 19, 32.
Somes'vara 23. Vidi Vjdyânrada 13.
S'ri Bhattâkalanka 29. Vâni-Valhbha 24.
„ Ranga 30. Varaba Timmappa 33.
„ Vijaya 22. Venka 34.
S'rnta Kirtti 21. Venkatee'a Bbatta 35.
Sujaoottamsa Hamsa Râja 13. Veiikaya firya 28.
Sukavijanamano manasottimsa Hamsa Râja 13. Vibudhendu 29.
Sumano Bâna 20, 22. Vidyfioanda 13.
Surâla 33. Vidyânâtha 24, 32.
Tammanna 36. Vîra Nandi 21.
Timmanna 27, 28. Vira Râja 36.
Timmappa, Varuha 33. Virûpâksha paudita 28.
Tirumalaiyangar 31. Vit hala 28, 33.
Tirumalâcbârya 31. Vritti Vilâsa 29.
Tofa âry» 27, SO. Yâdava Katakâcharya 22.
„ Siddalinga 27. Tamayya juàni 35.
„ Yati 27.

Names of Works, in alphabetical order.

Abhidânârtha p. 29. Ashtaslti 29.

Abhimanyu-kâlaga 33. Ashtavarna-tuaka 27.
A
Abhinava Das'akumâra-charita 16. Atmânus'âsana 19.
л
Adajyana kathe 25. Basava Purâna 22, 26.
Adi Parana 13, 14, 18. Battîsu-puttale-katlie 34.
Agga]a LUâvatî 22. Bhâgavata Purâna 28.
Ajita-tîrthakara purâna 16, 18. Bhairavei'rara katbe 36.
Ajita-tîrthes'vara charita 18. Bbaktâdbikya 30.
AMrâdi Nighantu24. Bhakti-rasâyana 30.
Akhandes'vara vachana 33. Bhârata, Jaimini 30, 3J, 32, 37.
Akrûra charitra 26. „ Pampa 13, 14.
Alankâra-s'âstra 19. Bharatee'rara-charitra 18.
Anâdi Vîra S'aiva sangraba 34. Bhâshà-Bhûshana, K.irnâtaka 3, 20.
Anantaiiâtha chanta 23. Bbâsbâ-manjari 12, 29.
A
Andayyana katbe 25. BbâTachintâratua 26, 30.
A
Anjanâ Deri cliaritre 35. Bbikshâtana kâirya 27.
Anubhavâmrita 30. Bhîsbma Parra 35.
Anubbava-rasâyana 35. Bhrânti vilâsa 37.
„ eâra 30. Bicbchba-dâna 35.
„ s'ikhâmani 25, 33. Bijjala Raya charita 23.
Aparâjita-e'ataka la Brahmaya-suvi 35.
Apratima Vira charitam 31. Brahmottara Purâna 30.
A
Apta-mîmâmsa-nyâsa 13. Bujdbi-eâgaru-charitre 24.
A
Arâdbana Nîti 21. Chakres'vara charita 18.
Arddba Nemi Purâna 24. Châmunda Raya Purâna Ц.
Ashtasabasn tippani 12. Cbâmundikâ hghu nhçhantu 35.
 xlii
Chaadraprabha Kâvya-mâla 31. Jainendra vyâkarana 12.
„ Purâna 21. Jamandha kâlaga 35.
Chandraprabhodava 22. Jayaaimha Râja charitre 37.
Chamia Basava Гтета 25, 27, 28. Jinadatta-Râya-charitra 26.
Cbatorâsya Nighantu 26. Jina-muni-tmay-.i 21.
Chbando'mbudhi 3, 20. Jina-etuti 21.
Chhora kathe 20. Jîva-iambodhane 23.
Chidadvaita bhâshya 34. Jîvandhara-charitra 35.
Chidakbandanubbava-eâra 35. Jnâna-sindbu 35.
Chikka Deva Râja Vijaya 31. Kabbigara Eaipidi 27.
„ „ Tas'obhfishana 31. Kâdambarî 3, 5, 20, 34.
Chikkayyana sangatya 36. Kaivalya-paddhati 30.
Chintâmani pratipada 27. Kalâvatî parinaya 36.
„ tippani 12. Kâliyara Kâvya 35.
Ctiitrasena kâlaga prasanga 33. Kamandaka-nîti 31.
Chôla pâlaka с barita 23. Eantbîrava Nansa Râja cbaritre 29.
Chula saiigatya 27. » » » vijaya 30.
Das'arûpaka 34. Kapota Vâkya 29.
Dattaka-eûtravritti 11. Karibhantana kathe 34.
„ » vyâkhya 11. Kârika-vritU 12.
Devachandra-prabha-Etotra 20. Karnftta S'abdn-manjari 24.
Devâgama-«totra 12. Karnâtaka Bhâsbâ Bhûshana 3, 4, 20.
» "jasa 13. „ S'abdânusâsana 29.
Deva Raja vijaya 31. Karna-parva 35.
Dhanvantari Nigbantu 24. Kavi-jihvâbandhana 2S.
Dharmmâmrita 20, 24. Kavi-kania-rasâyana 30.
Dhaima-pariksbe 12, 29. Kavi-Mangâbhidâna 26.
Dharmas'armâbhyudaya 19. Kâvya-ratria 20.
Dîpakali cliavitra 35. „ sâra 29.
Divya-suvi- mahâprabandha 31. Kavyavalokaiia 3, 20.
Drona Parra 35. Eichaka-samh&ra 36.
Dvadas'anupreksha 26. Eirâta23.
Ekâdas'i prasanga 35. Kirâtârjunîya-tîka 11.
Gajendra-moksha 36. Kriebna-bhakti-sâra 28.
Gana-6ahasra-nâma 26. „ charitra 28.
Gangâ-Gaurî-samvâda 34. „ lîlàbhyudiiya 28.
Gaag&vatararin 34. „ pârijâta 36.
Girijâ-kalyâna 2?. „ Raya Bbârata 27.
Gfta-gqada 31. KrishnârjuDa dundume 36.
Gomates'vara-pratishtha-charitra 22. Kriti-ratna 22.
Gnmata-svâmi-charitra 24. Kshapana-eâra 35.
Gurubhaktiyândara charitra 35. Kumâra Râma cbaritra 30.
Garu-bodhâmrita 36. „ Raya charitra 34.
Hamsa vims at i kathâ 36. Kumudendu Râmâyana 20.
Hanumad vdàsa 36. Laghu Forana 14.
Вага-kathâ s'aradhi 26. Lava-Eusa-kâlaga 36.
Hari-bhaktinsâyana 35. lavana-sanibâia 35.
Harikathárorita sâra 36. Iâlâvatt 18,
Ilaris'cbandra kâvya 25. „ , Aggala 22.
Harivaros'a 19, 24, 33. Liuga chanta 36,
Harivams'âbhudaya 23. Linga Purâna 33.
Haya-lakshana-s'âstra 24. Loka-svarûpa 24.
Berûra hennina sangatya 35. Mâghanandîs'vara 19.
Иова G.innail.'i nudi-gannadi 36. Mahâ Bbârata 24, 27.
Jagannâtha.Vijaya 31. Mahâdera Ragale 25.
Jaimini Bbârata 30, 31, 32, 37. Maisur Arasugaja pûrvâbhyudaya 33.
Jainrndn-nyâsa 12. Hala Basara cbaritra 26.
 xliii
MaUinfitha Farina 21. Râmanâtba katha 30.
Manga Râj i Nighantu 26. Râmastavarâja 28.
Manjari-makaranda 29. Râma-stuti 19.
Manmatha charitra 24. Râmâyana, Kumudendu 20.
Mohana-tarançini 28. ,, , Pampa 21.
Mones'vara Purâna 35. „ , Tora-re 28.
Nâchi Râji 21. Rasakalike 31.
Nâga-kumâra-charitra 24. Basaratnâkara 32.
Nala-charitra Si. Ratna-karandaka 12.
Nambiyannana ",1'nja'e 25. Râvana-digvijaya 35.
Nânârtha-ratnâkara 29. Rudra Bhârata 38.
Nannaya-charitra 35. Rukmângada-charitre 31.
Nemi Jines'a sangati 24. S'abaïa-s'ankara-vilâsa 30.
Neminâtha Purina 23. S'ab da-mani-darpana 1 0, 22, 23.
Nijalmga s'ataka 31. „ „ „ vyâkhyâna 33.
Nyâja-nis'chaya-vârttikâlarikâra 12. S'abda-maujari 27, 29.
Padârtba-sâra 20. „ „ Karnâta 24.
Padmâvatî Dêvi kathe 33. S'abdftnus'âsana, Karnâtafa 33.
Pampa Bhârata 13. Sahasa-Bhîrra-vijaya 18.
,i Bâmâyana 21. Sâhitya-sanjîvana 24.
Pancbas'ikha 19. S'aiva-dharrna 33.
Pancha Tantra 28. Sâkâra Siddbânta charitra 35.
Pânini-s'abiâvatâra 12. S'akuntala 37.
Paramâgama 14. Samaya-parîkshe 28.
Paramânublava-bodhe 30. Samyaktva-kaumudi 24.
Paramârtha-gîte 30. Sânanda ganes'vara kathe 36.
„ -prakâsika 26. Sanatkumâra-charitre 28.
Paras'u-Kâma-charita 18. S'ênti-ganes'vara sangatya 38.
Pârs'vanâtha Purâna 14. S'ânti Purâna 15, 16, 18.
Pârs'vâbhyudaya 19. S'ântîs'ara Purâna 23.
Parvatí-Koravanji katbe 34. S'ârana Basara rájale 38.
Prabhritaka-traya-vyâkhyâna 21. Sârangadhara chantre 34.
Prabhu-devara vachana 38. Sarvajoa-kàhjnâna 34.
Frabbulinga-Iile 27. ., -тасЬапа 34.
Prabodba-chandra 23. Sarwârtha-eiddhi 12.
Prahlâda charitra 36. S'âstra-sâra29.
РгаЫуа-nîti-vâkyâmrita 24. Satguru-rahasya 36.
Pramâna-ratna-pradîpa 13. Satyeodra-Chôla-kathe 26.
Pratâpa-Rndriya 21. Saubhadra-kalyâna 35.
Pratishtâ-kalpa 29. Saurainî kathe 36.
Frandha-Râya-cbaritra 29. Saundara Purâna 36.
Pûjyapâda-cr arita 15- Sesha-dbarma 31.
Purana-cbûilâmarii 15. „ -kalânidhi 31.
„ -Шака18. Shadethak tilaka 36.
Puritana Rag-ale 28. „ upades'a 33.
„ tripadi 30. „ jnâna-eârâmrita 36.
PushpaJanta Purâna 20. Shat-sthala-charana 33.
Râghavànka-cbaritra 25, 30. Siddharâmaya-charita 36.
Râgbava-Pândavîya 21. Siddharâmes'vara-kathe 25.
Bâja-S'ekhara-vilâsa 30, 31, 37. Biddha-yoga-mâla 38.
Râjâvali-kathe 29. Sirumana-kathe 23.
Bàjavârttikalankâra 29. Sîta-kalyâna 35.
Eâjendravijaya 36. » -«yoga 35.
Râmachandra-charita-purfina 21. Sivabhaktara purâna 26.
Râma-charita 19. S'ivabhakti-mahàtnjye 33.
Rêmakathâvatâra 29. S'iya-bhakti-sâra 36.
Râma kathe 20. S'ivâdhikya30.
 xliv
S'ivídhikya Purina 27. Vaishnava Dâsa-pada 28, 33.
S'ivagana 25.
„ Dâsarapada 28.
n -charitra 35. Vajrabâha-kathe 24.
S'irakatbâmrita-sâra 30. Varângana charita 23.
S'rra-pârijâta 36. Varddhamâna Purâna 24.
S'ivarâtri kathe 36.
» svâmi-катуа 15.
S'iva-e'arann-Iîlâmrita 35. Vastu-kos'a 3, 5, 20.
S'ivashfapaJi 34. Veda-bhâshya 26.
SToka-Yârttikâlankâra 13. Venkatagiri-eharitre 31.
Somes'vara-e'ataka 26. Vetâla pancha-vime'ati kathe 36ь
S'rârakâchâra 21. Vidagdha chfidâmani 28.
Subhadrâ-harana 23.
» mnkha-mandana 24.
Subodhâmrita 36. Vidura niti 36.
Sudhâ-laharî 34. Vijaya-kumâra kathe 36.
Sudhfiœa charitra 36. Vikramânka-Deva-charita 19.
S'uka-saiitati 31.
» -kâvya 19.
Surasa-sangraha 12.
Vikramârjuna-vijaya 13.
Sûpa s'âstra 34.
Vikrama-vilâsa 36.
Snratha-SudhanTa-kâlaga 35.
Viraktara kâvya 31.
Suyosa charita 36. Vîra-S'aivàrorita 2fi.
Svetâugani kathe 36.
Vîra-sangayyana fangatya 36.
. Tatva-ratna-dîpika 21.
Vîres'vara kathe 25.
TennâJa Kâmakrishna hâsyarasa kathâ 36. V>tba]a-charitra 35.
Torave Ràmâyaria 28. Vithoba charitra 35.
Tribhuvana-tflaka 28. Viveka-chiotâmani 30.
Triloka-e'ataka 24. Vnihabhendra-vijaya 30, 31.
Uktyâous'âsana 12. Vâdavagiri mabâtmya 31.
Dttara Purâna 19. Tama Basavana kâlajnâna 35.
Vainateya e'ataka 34.
Toga-ratriâkara 35.
 3STAO--A. VABMMA'g

КARNАТАКА BHA8HA BHUSHANA.

[ Invocation. ]

Sarvajmm tad àliam vande Varañjiptis tamo'paham I

Pravnttâ yan mukhâd dcvî sarva-bliâsM-Sarasvatî о
[The Supreme Light (or Intelligence) do I adore, that АН-knowing disperser of the darkness
(of ignorance), from whose mouth proceeded the goddess, the Sarasvati of all languages.]

5» rí Sá S& Г * 3

'¿êfàFÎiv срхз^э sji/ssfcs.

«Зжз s' ta ç$t |

S3ä,öi> | ritfu spsAí^b^vso rid?*^ йфза» cöäö stosuä гйсйэой did

â~J«S&9î ©эфз asar« ¡тааогр ощаЗазгЭ «зэ$к>гЛ$± гол?.^агй7&;аос»
tíjrKS FSîaoqn enrë >sLj &jaj»$Sßzi$iZioj)iz3$fi дай ästofo ödÄ гая

'
2 Karnâtaka Bbâshà Bhûshana.
(I. The Alphabet.)
Samjnâ Vidhânam.
sûtra 1.—Atha Karnâ(aJ:a-s'alda-siddhih.
Vritti.—Atha s'àbddyam Май mângàlyârihah] mâiigalyââîni s'âstrani
pradania iti prasiddhéh \ adhikarâriho va \ maya Karnâtakavishaya-
s'abda-siddhir adfiikriyata ity arllmh \
[Here begin the rules of the Karaátafca language.]

sûtra 2.-—AMrMayah prasiddM varnâh.

Vritti—AMrâdayo varnâ ЫМга-paryavasânah prasiddhá era vedüav-
yâh I ieshâm anMi-Jcâla-prasiddhatvM anyathâ nopadcshfavyâh I
[The letters (of the alphabet) from a to Sa are well known (from time immemorial': it is unncco».
sary to repeat them.)*].
sûtra 3.—Tesbo ádau chaiurdas'a svaráh.
Vritti<—Tcslw àkârâdishit varncshv ádau cltaturdas'avyavasuiMs'chaiur
das'a-varnâs svara-samjïïâ lhavanti I te he I a â, i î, и й, ri ri, Iri Irî,
e ai, oau.\
[The first fourteen letters are тот els.]

О. гЗо25Э £çsîofo.
CS?
rijséj n esç> ¥шггЫ*& аг^ *& î (l о ц

ö3 n e=RDîwc3jît йкгг гй'гло гА&гйЗгёзг* зЗ^го ¿за oçûate^i Л aç^a

?аогзэф;а$ i át^ci es «з «а ^з елз еля sä) s&racarç <¿ so«*> t2n

sss^tf, п и tsjgdrty'o síjíow со'зга scujrae». îifîFrtÇrt ^crttfozft rioíá
«JMS.
* From what follows it appcavs that the original letters of the Kannac> alphabet were,
Vouas-.— a i i i' u о e * ai о б au. Amatara :—am. Yisarga :—аЛ.
СогштпП :-к gàcfljM4çt*npbmYrlvahiil.
 Samjnâ Vidhânam. 3

Sutra 4-—Eka-dii-tn-mâtrâs te hrasva-dîrgha-pltdâh.

Vrittj.—Atra ta iti tachchhabdopâdâr.am vyaktâriham I akârâdi-svara-
vyaktâ ye varnâ eka-dvi-tri-mûtrâs scrntah yaihâ-sankhyam prctyckam
pratyekam hrasva-âîrgha-pluta-samjrtikâ llmvanli I al â2 ab iiy âdi
sâmânyâpekshayâ saükhyápi na virudhyale I
[ Accordingly as tl ey are of one, two, or three mátrá (quantity in metre), thry are hrana
(short), dirgha (long), or fluta (prolonged). Thus al, á2, á3 &t]

Sutra 5-—Ed-olau, hrasvau clia.

Vritti.-EkárauJcáráv api kvachid IMshâyâm hrasvau lhavafah I niiyam
sandhy-aksharâni dîrgMnîty upades'âd idam vachanam | udûharaiie I de,
élakki, scie, séle, oie, ôlc I
[E and о have also a short form in this bngaage (though in Sanskrit always long;.]

sûtra 6.—Kâdayas irayas-trims'ad vyaujanâni.

Vr\\tà.-Ka-kâra-pralliritayas trayas-trims'ai-parimita ye varnâh prcAy
eïcam U vyañjatta-satnjña bhavanti\ ieke\ ka-kârâdi ha-kârântâh\ ka,
kha, да, gha, ña 1 cha, chha,ja,jha, ña I (a, {ha, da, dha, na\ ta, ilia,
da, dlia, na 1 pa,pla, la, Ihn, ma I ya, ra, la, va, s'a, slia, sa, ha I
[Beginning with lea, there are thirty three consonants.]

rf та гр'гз?) i «5 л e_D о ^ че,зг.а ytesteö^ö^oüs ^гсг^ йЭоз^ас (|

síavtín и íSTfíOía^tírív'j aooöo, <¿tij&>, sketío dAajritfa^o^niri ^kJj;»

йЭ П a=8ïc^Bî73ïô5îj ^гога засело cojs)^ фгЗёг | $&o яай^глй aç

^Эг-расф tídcssatío dsääo i enœsdci g •id, »еД | tío, ?îçd | ыеЗ, tj?3 л
gjÄöo П ^тас ЬжйоГгЛ 'icxrW^ гргзЗс&о s^rtarbdög | 7io*ä.aäg
ofororißr. tx&nWi n
Л/з^\ П "ffíoctíx^jcsJa^joá г$ооОКсЯ?> 0 *• П
^Л л ^^80 tój2á^cu^our0jotf;^e£»s3 ouç safan tíjáectfo á? гЗоогзгЗ
тЬет ф^ i âç =§i i =ггкога codais» s| =sîsuri;^Ki|£cie1dKAp<a!>|Wo

sss^tío, Л •tfraö sSj8öe»ft co=?jsdo 'сгйоало skesféju tío «sg-tírttfo siçocsart

4 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûshana.

sûtra 1.— Vargâs te mântâh pañchapañcha pancha.

Vritti-Ге punah ка-Mrâiayo mâvasânâ-varnâh pancha-pancha-bhûtvâ
p^ñchaivavarga^amjñaveditavyah\ teU\ halcârâdi mântâh I Jaahhaga
gha на Ica-vargah I chi chha ja jha ña ¿ha-vargali 1 ta (ha da dha na
(a-vargah \tathada dha na ta-vargah I pa pha Ъа bha ma pa-vargah I
aMra ihocMmranârthah I
[Ofthcs?, 6ve fives down to nw form five vargas (or groups).]

Sutra 8.—AnunásMs teshám pañcliamáh.

Vritti—TesMm pciïichcwargânâm ante vyavasthilâ ye varnâh te anu
nâsika-samjnâ bhavanti I te he I ñaña na na mâh 1
[Tbe fifth letter of each is anunâsika (a nasal).]

síitra 9— Vibhâshayâ ya-valáh.

Vritti.— Yai-аЛа ity ele varnâh vibhâshayâ vïkalpena anunâsika-samjnâ
bliavanii l
Trwoga-Samyuia, sayyata; yam ЪЪт, yallókam; semve, sève; gâmve,
gave ; Ытрат, Ырам* ; ЫтЫпе капакЫ, kaïïaue капаЫи ; ity ádi I
[Before ya, va, or la, it noy optionally combine witli them.]

rtjsá) D tírar?^ si»?»« ¿oía äe£ ¿<*¿ П & П

tí3 (i ác tíjís ^^îDîrfCAet tístí?íi?ía rfS5írítí02¿ ЙА^ЛЗ^Йое^

tírtr^CK© !StÛ*^l |**l *RCSO d«» SU 4f !ù 7i$ EO ^tírto | Or ifJ
adpwei!irirs|«drt4.»Udrtri| ä qS tí г? Й *irtn | tí tí tí $ *
títírtrs i «эчао «г&©сгза dsazjSFS n

rtv^roft «й örtr-rtvsrtsäo | <atíjrt?rt *s«f «я§р *ftörtrt I

KÍJSká) И ür±>F»^tf,Wío tíoaftíss n >г п

tí a i áíTOo tí**tínsn«o oí К tí tí* то o5* tírors * eösaW tíos»
фл£ i ác =3^ | so <sp ps fá tí,»s n
w*jd«| ö tírtrrtV sodíc e^drtv'o «ùsnb^W^jusi^l.
7ájs^\ n Sspï4co35 cá)tíOí8 п г D
tí 3 n e**»«%c* ***»" огря*й» 0*5^ «55b5Br«f *°Щ 4»3.n

í¿3 | -óíotío, =ffítío | *л«8 *de^, ^ **£ l «S^O |

*s$J, Я aiswí tí^d uïidrtVa Э^заЛ «ЬзЛг*Л\в ört»*0 а*Ь

êSïreWj» «rtitítíj | .
• Tins example soems doubtful
 Samjnâ Vidhânam. 5

sûtra 10-—La-ra-4air era la-ra-Mh.

■VTita.—Frayatmïs'rayât la-ra-dairc va la-ra-Ja ili âes'îyûJcsliare lltavantU
teshâm v^âsliay<Xpnthal;pruhalxi»-ai!0(ja nUjamvrtham ayant ârambhah I
tad tjathâ l mole, mole ; hile, кф ; more, more ; lode, Ые ; kadal, Icalal I
itif âdi I Samslcrita padeshu teshâm ailcyam era I saluant, saUlam ;
Ichadgam, khalgam I
Г La, га, la* m indigenous words stand for la, ra, da. (Their use is optional.)]

Sutra 11-—Nâtra prâyena vargânâm dviiîya chalurtháh.

Vritti Asmin Karnâtaka-visMye vargâ non riviiiya-chatartlia-varnâh кЫ
tjïia cliha jha tha dlla tha dita plia hlia ity cte prâyena na viéyante I
prâyeneti vachanât sankliyânulcaraijâdau dris'yante I tat Jcatham l
■prayoga.—Sanlchyayâm:—irchliâsiram, êncldiâsiram, nûrchhasiram I ami-
Icarane :—ghanane, ghalilene, chifhilene, dliummane, dhofikane, (Пщлпе,
Ыюйкем\ âdi'grahanâd anyatrâpil ghatiyam, jhalam, dlia!am,bhâram,
dJtoiïlcaram, thaJclcu, lhô}ike\
[The second and fourth Hter of each varga (i. e. the asrirated consonants) were perhaps not
in the language originally.]
~~кюа\ D «ftS^ri v" es мгз и oo 1
tí 3 n tífá^yar^ VOOjpçS v1 ea м <a3 zîçaçcd»^ г?^ i Зсз^о

sSjss? i ^«5, ^s? | sSjîo, гЗл» | tfjszl, ■#*«! чйо, ^wS | «as^a |

as&riel «ой c&ow^tírtVrt tf еэ ce c&o&^tírfv'o edtfssft tfç^ ^^

го _>
74яа\ П ¿зга» ï&jtô^f* йгвг?»о г^Эссй eiÄqsr» I) oo n
d 3 И e'ni r ^rti4* ЗДсйзс ¡rfrarsso û^au Шя$г атгг a)
ДОар^фффДО «á 0ç 3î5jc3^fQ й йг^Зг. l JtojG&eAâ stetes*

jäjÄHrt И йэк^ааяо и «priado | a^ido i ^to л eätfö* и ф9

й | *>?«» i tfw» 1 фз&<3 I $eo*5 l $*?•* i «¡S*to*3 i ой^йшгй^
з»& I #?яйо | típtfo [ £Vo | гргоо | фэо=зУо i tftfc | AeçÇiç D
¿^, «, «**-№ í¿»3afco drtFrttf ¿d*3ç 5»^«5ай dfOFrtoö a) ?

jäöUdüMDoö' 7Ío«4j Иса=5Щ?9 dMoSítídjrtv'o =Rf^rftíj. 0X03105^

v-g atootía ooö <sAs^ *«л§ ¿driv"© tídoddj.
• Of these three letters two are now obsolete : fa (CO) disappear, from written compositions after
about the 13th century, and га (ее, represented in Nàgari inscriptions by X ) after about the 18th
century. The remaining letter la, (V, represented by the Vedic i) a cerebral, continues as an essential
and ebneteristic letterofthe Kannada language. ThU is tadtatri by one №Д»'Д*
in the Kardia Sat.<Un«s'¿sana which runs as follow. ¡-ОямДОг í«-fe.r«mo» «tfniia'far,
tie Kannadigas (or Oaiatese people) adopted the letter /a.
6 Karnâtaka Bhâsliâ Bhûshana.

Sutra 12.—S'a-sliau cita.

Vrittir-S'a-rfia-Mrau dvâv apj asmin KarnâtaJca-visltaye lia siah I
Prayoga —S'as'i, sasi ; s'is'u, sisu ; vcsham, vêsani ; scsham, sésam I
[ Nor s'a and shaJ]

Sutra 13.—RiMrââayas clialvûras svarâs' cita.

Vritti.—Ш ri in -[¡.i i{y ¿fe cliatvâras svara-samjuikâs' cha asmin Karnâ-
talia-bliûsliûntare na santi I
Prayoga.—Bishi, risi ; rinam, rinam ; rrishalba, lasara ; cram ûdi 1
[Nor the four vowels from ri (ri, ri, hi, hi) ]

Sutra 14.—Anusvâro binduh.

Vritti—Кага-Ша-тЫщЯа nistuhdâtta *)mddcq)lialânuMri bindur anu-
svâra-samjuo bhavati I ltevalasyâsya hindoh prayogâbMvâd dkâras sanni-
dhhjafe I am ity ûdi 1
[ Anusvâra is an open dot (resembling a faultless pearl).]

tí\^ i tzfrï&i m»sfejoXг =ärfS)rW^ йЗсЗзе, rf rtj ц

Sî^î^ П «î <&FSíFÍ¿*& SpîSfc&Ô ¿4 =5=10071^3 ÏO$ 0 EScricCÍtf »13 ¿0b3tí=#

*&} ебзопггЬгйй, ейб S3 сазогаз йз^з tíz$ ï^cAeerisSç tsrbdô tfsfffsdo

г£3
tí -a n Kb кил (v, (« <aáu çgtч eSsvJrt.
l,ilcí t¿ o)«3«tí ?ios3
(£1?=г;3
we«Л, r •в'г^ггУ^ гразфй
T -e

—O

Encubrí n a¡fc¿\, DrO i sdifoOj егоэ | slnjeft esstö | "utítísu n

TJjs^j n csÄsteЛас гй^ 8 и оЗ Л

¿S j *dati^Ä3ä фаз Ладоге »газз^ йогйдао «эйз p'càsfcotfrtoeie ?
ф^З o =#^»áü?üsc?Í3 &&о çs tíjc&ecn»^nso^tí?í.?a, ççcAiâf, | «so ^sîpu g
»ii^tíol tísk гЗоаьиэ еэйз?йг,ойоаеля rfjsÄrt sS?írfa. 23oöi tínüfe
¿ г> о ¿> «t. У*
tíjcoJScraDy^oorf tso=£o озооз <aö?j\ О7я5з<550. и
* In В tbe vritti begins lu rs.
* û« g йзз^ oioaäQoö зЗэ^о^гогЬ^о.
 Samjnâ Vidhânam. 7

Sutra 15- —Sa upary-adlias iâcli-clia visargali.

Vritti—Sa era bindur upary-adlms'-clia vyavasthito visarga-samjñobhavati]
ah kali ity ûdi I
[Two such dots опз above tho other are visarga.~\

Sutra 16.— VibhaUyantam padam.

Vritti.—NûmâJcliyâla vibliahtyantam yachchliabda rûpam tatpada samjnam
bhavati I
Prayoga—Kaiyvdlam divadante sasi-yind csedaitu I ity ûdi \
[An inflected word is pada.\

Sutra 17-— Paraspara sannikarslws samhilâ.

Vritti.— Vis'ish/ânâm varnânâm anyoïiya-samiilcarslias samsïeshas samlàtâ
sandiar ity uchyate I
[ The nni >n of letter» it sandhi.~\

Iti Karnâtalca-vyakarana-vriltau* Bliâshâ-lMshane Sovijùâ-vidliânam

nûma prathamuh pariclicNiedah I

т5лэ!) fl rt tfttïitftçSsiteï^ àrirîrs п oH в

sS.3 D та iû«a ûc&dMJO ой sáosfts алс. Drtrir tfoelra гагаа | «S! =гй тазвсП n
asÄd,-. [| «szSç rfvßÄ a£>?±), :3>ç5Îcdie ivVto <aWuö esö* STárírdob) ?So
Й oäa D es oàoiO cassia D
7¿J2á) П DljaírcñÍ o 3¿do (I ок. П

sis
е)_л и ёяоалгаьй
й йга* ,«d о eásí.w
Г_оУ_о e¿ оtijaiio ááNo
w tSoîo
<jjg o «ásáS
т о

àozb 7iaâ d
TÏJïal П SiO'rid Т5с\ ^S^FTo. oîcSî fl oí. (1

J
Jôîîàl sápidos j¿tx#Уtís Ц __
* lu B, the words vyákarana-r> itteu are emitted in the concluding senUnce ei' every chapter
* EvSçccj öiSccoö тар'с'еэ sis^ ¿огОгй <зу.
8 Karnâtaka Bbâsliâ Bhûsbana.
( II . Union of Letters.)
Sandhi Vidhânam.
sûtra la—Stmdhau.
■Vrïtti.-Sa>vlMv-Uy-m/am-aiTliilcûrah ita uttaram yad vivàkshyak tat pu
nas sandhau bhavaiîty avagantavyam I
[" In sandhi " to be understood with each of the following rules.]

Sutra 19.—Svare svarasya lopah.

Vritti-—Svare paratrfvastliite pûrva-svarasya Jopo bhavati I
Prayoga.—Enna-arasam, ennarasam ; erma-âldam, ennáldam ; пшппи-
iravam, mmmiravam ; Mrtii-iravam, Mrtiravam.
[A final vowel in uniting with a following initial vowel is omitted.]

sûtra 20—Frakriter ud-etoh.

Vritti—Siddhe vidhirârabhjammjo niyamârtJio1 yam yogah I pralcriks sam-
Mudhinas svarasya lopo ijadi syat иЫга-elcârayor era núnyasya I svará-
dhikáráder lirasva-lopo-niyamyate na punah prahnkh I
Prayoga.—Mâtu-cllam, mâ'.cTlani ; lêsu-cllam, lêsellam ; nâlige-ulvane
Mlgum, nuïk/ujvane bálgumi
[Aleo final u and e of radical forms.]

9
Tájsáj о Kte'à il (iv Ц

taodrfö saço Ц
эгзкос il <az£ «sCífítí 7iJi&\ sá»oz3 йгУ^йзй Sçiîariv'o кЦк&о ürtaS
йоги Sft&étf d^ii
7Í®áj H 73гб< *£^ «3J2Ç3J8 Ц or П

■*.

7¿js^j o за^афйс&гсз и _oo |

Ti. .tirio оясфя с&а 7fro5 avrati&ffxtic&ffiyJcöa c3b?*o7áo | тасТОСгегагйе.

#3 ?i»3$iäs& гае? <arf sai^.â ¿огй Srio^r*, äwö votîo «àwstionV sàaoo
_/«t _V *> VU A
т^ойозгао; йлоу ^ti^ ояф;я7Ъао}.
 Sandhi Vidhânam. 9
Sutra 2L—Na патаЪМда-pradhvamse.
Vritti.—Yasmin папш-ЪЫда-pradlivamso bhavaíi tasmin uMraïkârayor
lopo na lliavaíi I
Prayoga.—PatUrivam, patuyivam ; gâhi-ivàl, gáhiyiml ; âse-oddu, ase-
yoddu ; hudurc-akku, kudureyakht ; pade-idu, padeyidy, \
[But not if it destroys the sense.]
л
Sutra 22.—А-г-varnaiMraikârehhyo yah.
Vritti—Aliârâd îMrâd ékârâd aiMrâcli-clia yalcâro vyavadMyalco bliavati |
varna-gralianc savar?ja-grahanam\ Mra-grahane Icevala-gralianam I tahâro
dîrglia nirdes'ârtJiah I
Л
Prayoga—A-cde, âycde ; s'rî-ede, s'riyede ; Icavi-ar, kaviyar ; nade-endu,
nadeyendu ; rai-odavitiu, raiyodavittu 1
[An initial vowel following apon final «, í, с, ai (от their short fora»), y comee between.]

Sutra 23> —AMrântâch-cMvadMranârtha е.

Vritti.—AJxirâniâchcliliabda-riqiâd avadhâranârtlia ehâre pare yàkâro
vyavadMyálio bliavati I
л
Prayoga.—Atana-ê, âtanayê ; avafa-ê, avalayê I
[When a wor 1 cnJin; in a takes с emphatic, y comes Ictween.]

7¿J¥¿\ Il <\î ÏSî^îjSrî SjjiLcTÎÇ Ц _or> ||

AS п с^^Гс^^^^^1ас.оЛлсг;айа^лгего:5гг^=таосйлсйлсгфс?агр!гаЭ||

У л
ä> i &¿tíx5-<sréi , чгяйоойяй i йЗ.<айз, töScuxu и
а * *

tíicSJicrt il «S-oisS, wataS | С).^г5; î^oSkS | ^D-esS, ^àaàS i äsS oioöo,

ssäöo л езтао ^гего iû so =5ïdrf;rt заогзгойе oömtf гОсЬа ö еоЗоойй Оо

а&ззайз.

~ tJ —» О -ir • ' xr
С&=550 fc)tí)3 <3, с
f
10 Karnâtaka Bbâshà Bhûshana.

Sutra 24-— Vo vri-varncbliyah.

Vritti—OMrântâd aitkârântâd lûcârântad riMrântâcli-clia vaMro vyava-
dhâyàlto bliavati I
Pr&yoga—Ktidii-îuhi, Tcwïuvudu ; manu-ina, tnamvina ; piï-ina, pûvina ;
liôtri-c, hôtriyê ; gô-ina, gôvina ; glau-am, ghtivam I
[An initial vowel following upon 6ual 6, au, и or ri, v comes between.]

Sutra 25-—Ed-odanta-nipâtâs svare prakrilyâ.

"Vtittàr-EMrântâ oMrântâs' ¿lia ye nipâtâs te svare pralcrityâ bhavanti g
Prayoga.—EU idàvuâu, are yadcyôl, ayyô alcalá, dliô irali iddante irhlcum]
[Interjections ending in « or 6 do not form sandhi with a vowel following.]

sûtra 26-—Vis'anlcâvaSIiâranayob.
Vritti.—Vts'afiMyâm avadliârane ¿lia vartamânâs' s'abdàh svare pare pra-
hrîtyâ bhavanti I
л
Prayogn.—Anego adriyô ; aliiyô'rajjuô ; aklaimc ? âgadu ; paravane âlvam ;
kûrpanê âptam I
[tt'liçn doubt or emphasis are expressed there is no satMi]

тала) D s§w sSjanrttf^i D -сЗ n

£?.Э и &гв=ггосзэ rf<>?îD>c3S ожог^я rf.^ïDîôn t£ га^&яе Айгяхэ^ле
г$аЗц

гаяса^-а, сол^.йе. и Л/гс.<ай, Лвфй i гГ* -üo, rï^ do п

a.^ || «ùtjscsôs^ Ья?к»сЗ^ û&ç JjSïssS^ 7&rjç sárjalo фл?} ц

й|САясг{|| ¿dç «aasdjäa | edç ¿uScAeçi" | «scÄe« «s^i Ь>ая{ «arjô
«aö oá ■a'tfa ro Q
о -ù-

rtoçc&ïrtdj.

ev^o | ■tfjïîjrSt «5гао n

 Snndlii Vidhânam. 11

Sutra27 — Phtâs'cM.
Vritti—Tri-mâlrâ ye varnâs te cha svare pare prákrityaiva tishflumtil
Yrayoga—Elê аппаЗ, Uta ЫЪ; ЫсЫ ЫЗ yendu Wi Jatgitt âga} I
[Also a final pluto (prolonged vowel) forms no sandhi with a following initial vowel.]

Sutra 28-— Varga-prathamânâm tritîyâs* samûsottara-padâdau.

"Vritti^-Varga-pratliamâlsliarânâm samâsoltara-padâdau vartamânânâm
tesMm triiîyâ varnâ bhavanti I
Pre.yoga.—Ha!e-Kanna(fam, HalcGannadam ; âli-kabbam, â]igalbam ;
batrtalir, JcaidaHr ; bûn-fore, bandore I
[When the second member оГа compound word begins with the first letter of a torga
(a sord), it is cxclunged for the third of the Bame varga (a sonant).]

Sutra 29—Mdishla-rcphât.
VTïtti.—Ades'a-vihUâtparinâmino repliât tasmât parabhûtânâm tritîyâ na
bhavanti I
Prayoga.—Mâr-Jcaràl, mûrloral ; mûr-taie, múdale ; mâr-pade, mûrpadc\
[lïnt not «lien the first тстЬл: en;ls in г.]

7Ш)\\ ф 3îa И -Di II

Ti^i ■
Sî^rjç II 3g) ür\yA 7tâzltiïz.cjô ?fö оЗлгЬзаау.

riâ п ог!гй\фс?лга;татао íárfjs^jí^tí sirsí» «Йггадагзгсзго Зедао ^.SÇ

cira =!?аг ф^ п

wsr-ájKÍ, мгогЗлб o
sí&£? I riíá.»7¿¡á 3¿d3dcSo üuo&ö^ rfrt- í^üJAs^drí^rt etítfdd tírir

si^ n esö^iüoas^oi^SiÄÄC бсф! йгФ, ^tí£füí3í?so victos й фй^ и

* In В Üie s otra ends here.

 12 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûshana.

Sutra 30.—Clia-fa-vargayos' cha.

Vritti.—Cha-/a-vargayoU pratlmmâksliarayos' clia sva-iritiyau na VJta-
vatah\
Prayoga—Kaduchannam, haditehàgi, ûracliaW, mâiatepparam, posa/cppi-
ge, posataiikam, mâniteMce, 7calatip¿anam I
[ Nor when the first letter of the Fécond member ii of the cha or la varga.]

Sutra 31.—Svara-ya-ra-lehhyo bahilam га/г pavargasya.

Vritti<—Svarñt yaîcârât ripliût lakûrât parasya pavargasya bahulam
vaMrûdes'o bhavali I
Prayoga—Fosa-pesar, posavesar; cJe-bidir, elevidir; mai-besam, maivesam;
Jcal-bâJe, Jtalvû/e ; pul-mane, puhane; nîr-pâvu, ntrvâvu |
Baliula-gralmnât ЪасЫп-па lliavaU | Frayoga l mdiibêmt, udwnólam>
îcemmugiï, pâlmosar, Шптда?, Jcûrmugil \
[ An initial lctttr of the pa varga becomes v in unitinj with а fin al vowel, y, r, or 1.
But not always.]

Ä»3j п T^öcdsrieS^jso suhSívo sis sítírirToo о ^о |

г? 5 п *Цтаз* оаукогз' öe^iis' е/гагаз' sácWo jiorípTío eoj&jv'o sîtfscîiîSç

га^сЛясН Ц sgíTi-stoS, фййгаВ I .}tf-s&u5, ¿VÜ&5] O§jüio) sbidrfo | =г£.

 Sandlii Vidhânam. 13

Sutra 32,— T^yañjanád dla-yât sasija cliah.

^ttí..-La.ya-Mra-varjita-vyañjcmat paratas saMrasya cliaMrûdes'o
lliavati l
Prayoga—Nun-saram, nuncliaram ; in-saram, iucharam ; ôr-satadi,
ôrchavadi |
Bahufam ity anuvartate talah Jcvachin na hhavati | Prayoga | Ып-solam,
Icansôlam ; kil-sari, kîlsari \
[ An initial s becomes eh in unitiog.with any final consonant but y<x I. But not always ]

sûtra 33.—Kvaehij-jatvam.
V-ritti.-Tâdris'asya saMrasya kvachij-jatvam jalcâro hhavatUtj arthah |
Prayoga.—Mun-sûr, muñjiir ; mun-sidige, tniwjiuige ; porirsarige, poñjarige;
uiun-scragu, mmjeragu ; Ican-sodar, Icanjolar |
Ala-yád iti kirn | müsari, polsari, maisônht, Jcaisôre, bâyisavi I
[In some cases it becomes j.]

tíjcSja^ о ràfe-кйо, cantío i "ar-Tido, <aoî£tfo | b5-7Írf&, t**rsía |

sw^S П wrad atoredrWg¿a Sxrè ô^o«3rt?rt sfetarf ribete tóTítísartjrf

tíjoSjsicrtí] Зх>Г-ия>Б, d»oai=5| гйзг-тйОЛ, doiowört | фг-аеД igwescrf ¡

14 Karnâtaka Bbâslià Bhûshana.

Butra 34.—Sat'ikhyâyâm chhatvam.

"Vritti—Smïlchyâ-visliaye vartatnânasya la-ya-raliita-vyaujanâd uttarasya
sàkûrasya chhiMrâdes'o blmvati I
Prayoga—Mûvattir-iâsiram'mûvattirchhâsiram ; ippattâr-sâsiram, ippatt-
ârcliliâsirani ; ¿xiiliiiêii-susiram, ï>adincncldiâsiram ; en-sâsiram, enchhû-
siram |
Ala-yâd iti 1dm | mhâsiram, aisâsiram I
[In numerals it becomes сЛЛ.]

Sutra 35-—Na-na-la-ya-lâ dvili svare lirasva-pürväli.

"Vritti—Urasvâlcshara-pârvahâh na-na-la-ya-Ia-lcârâh svare fare dvirblid-
vam âpadijante |
Prayoga—Pon-uUavane Jcidînam, ponmillavane hdînam; роп-аШ, ponnalli ;
cintrada pen-ante vol, ckitrada pennante vol ; man-ellam, manneUam ; Jcal-
ellam, lcalleïïam ; pal-ellam, palkllam ; nel-eUam, néiïettam ; maiy-olayc
maiyyolayc ; Icaiy-alU, htiyyaUi ; mul-иИа, inuUulla \
lirasva puna iti Mm \ tân-endum, tímendum, ; ján-indam, júnindam ,
mêl-ârgam, mêlârgam ; bûy-âram, lâyâram ; kel-îtam, ЫЩат \
[ An initial vowel in uniting with final n, n, l, y or f preceded by a short vowel, doubles
them. But not when they are preceded by a Ion«; vow.l.]

7ÎJÎ3ÎI || ?ÍCCT) PCÖJSO Sjj^o || ^'J ||

SjicSjïçr? [i s±).®£?3 5-n)înioo) ;¿jj3S¿3t{Wn¡do | 's.^s^JS.TÎirXio qaîjySî

«svstoûâ *o к ?jîs3îjo)oo | sostenido ц

si^tí? n ej=5ítí töresd sáoSo^ îjîrf dcoZööWoö J¿d*»tí Tted^? «5sû йр5
«^ СО I •

rájaíj о гЗрэис&уг örs тало? Ъэ^^фългг п W О

;£ 3 и го \&T0€z&ti£5iz {¿reucAiv'^îOîS ?toç ïddç ew^^^tótíoá ç ц
3¿jG5jícri n фг-еги^йЗ ■йОфо, фйх çfsacî ^Ctfdo | фг-çso, ф& <9 i
ьаа>)ой£э-езоаад£. ïi^io ото oááseff | ;¿}£Lob*Jo, 5±p3 uo i "í&.oitio ^
«5 ejo | ¿<5-¿vp, tíd wo | 3&-o}wo, 3d wo | d^.&.sov'rt, ôî^gSjîpV^ | =гЬ£-

îcj'iç фгаг <a3 ê-o ц »sr-oioöiOj згЗойэо i œîf5-<aorfo( œsrâozîo | г5^е5-

ertro, d^Giriro | w:o£-«5d°» taodsdo | =#ç.tf-gîao( =#tVç^o ц

a^rivîrbdîâ. at^sr^tíriv'j djsöÄsv'^ sSfeucöiV'^örtVrt ^¿йотегЗй

 Sandhi Vidhânam. 15
Sutra 36-—Nuncliäkshara-pade.
Vrittl-Hrasva-pûrvepi dri-tnjâdi-svara-sampanne paâe vyavastlàtâ na-na-
la-ya-la-Mrâh svarepare dvirbhâvam mpadyantc \
Prayoga.—Vavan-un(u, pavanunfa ; Jconar-ellam, Icotiarcïlam ; s'cran-
ellam, s'craiiellam \
[And not ¡u dissyllables от polysyllables.]

Sutra W¡.—Aiyayes}m.
~VHUi.—Avyaya-s'aMeshu vartamânâli na-na-la-ya-!a-Mráh svare parc
dvirbMvam nâpadyante \
Prajozs—Smfirêna vôl-Uam, smarana volîtam \
' —* [ Nor in iuiieclicables. ]
•v
Iti Karnâtalca-vijâkarana-vrittau* Bhâshâ-bliûsharie Sandhi-vidhànam
nâma dviiîyàhparichch1iedah\

7ÍJÍ3ÍI ц 53íf5C!5í^tíí¿OC (i ^t и ,

sivo 0

ô^S^ п ödoou ¿й ^j Sterbens ?&wu¡av':5:íüís 7*л?г. гЗбс йлиггао

зз^оо i] üsSoofc йгО riv'Cdod г&гшйчг'тго^СЛ ?&rj sírjsatíd u^sarteö.

* See note p. 7.
16 Karnâtaka Bbâshâ Bhûshana«
( III. Declension .)
Vibhakti Vidhûnam.

Sutra 38-—Artliavai ahïyâvacld Jcridantam cha Ungarn.

Vritti.—Ki-iyávácldnó'mjad arthavach-ciihaWla-nipam Icritp-atyayânlan cha
liiiga-samjñam bliavaíi |
[The primar) suflii of a word bavin; meaning but not used as а тегЬ, denotes gender.]

Butra 39.—Talo víbhalctayah.

Vritti..—Tasmûl-liiïga-samjii(U para riblialdayo by u'paflyante \ tástu I
[The case temimatioufvlioffs after that ofgender.]

Sutra 40.—M-um-im-luy-ar-ail-o!.
Vritti-—M, am, im, he, ar, ad, ô! iti Jcramcja sapia viblmlotayo jñáíavyáh
Prayoga.—Nelam, nelanam, nehnim, nelalclcc, tieJaJaltanim, nclada
néladôl I
[M, am, tin, te, ar, ad, of, taken in order, are the ssven сазез (or case tenr.ioilions.]

7$JÎ$\ Ц o^rwda-jci^^Zj ч&. ösä O tí £¡tO О п <£V" я

(Dorian,ч.ddj.

•j, г> -в

7¿jí^i (i ojSîsSj ейо'алс'? R öo к

s*^ i) 5э i ?5£з i <sSo i =# l «5 \ öS l feoí | <аЗ ^lArçra йг*в ûefWcJeç

sijc&îçrt ii pjyo | 3w¿o 1 fî^o l (Sy=# I йуйй г4о i 3sjö | (S&izJjîç1? u

-* ' _» w .
 Vibhakti Vidhânam. 17

Sutra 41-—Dvitva-bálmtvayor gal ûflau.

Vritti.—Tâsâm vilhaktînâm Май dvitva-baliutva-visliayc gal-ûgamo
llmvaii I
■prayoga^—Kangal, liavgalam, Jcangalim, Jxujgahje, laygalattanim,
Jcangala, kangalôl I
[In the dual and plural Шоу are preceded by да!.']

Sutra 42-—Sarvanâma-gunavaclmnânâm am lad ante.

Vrïtti.—Sarvanâmnâm ginjavaclianânâm cha dvifva-lahufve vivaMúle
tesMm ante víbhaldishu parâbhûtâsu ami bhavati \
■pra.yoga.-Adu, idu, мам, âvudu, élladu, ptratu, peradu, en, de sarva-
nâmas'abdâh 1 oUHu, mtJlitu, lef/itu, itij-âdayo gunuvâcliaM-s'abdâh |
Prayoga | eïïavu, éllavam, tHavarim, eïïavargge, éllavarattamm, cïïavara,
éUamrôl | gunavaclmne \ iniyam, iniyavam, iniyavarim, iniyavarhlce, ini-
yavarattanim, iniyavara, iniyavarôl, ity âdi I
[ But in pronouns and adjectives by nvM.]

7ÎJÎ3Î1 п SV^ç 205&^G3j^rtFVICp ц Öo ц

jSjo&etf ! tf» <F | tfwtfo I tf^Vo | -eto tf | ^p® v« säo | tf« tf , tfw

S3^.tío в а,гаг&а atóidaridrtv'g) и Эф*г№ eaaS-stfrt rt<? .iowzSi erido

sarírá-л 3 esodô aitírá-вй.

d S и 7¿d-?nds, о гЬеэ5ав*гзгс38о í¿ а^ игй.а^ Sd¿ác áe.npdifSj £>ф

Ь ф газгсЗлзстЬ ©dj $dS |)
djctfjiçri и «эгй i wzà> i «гог& | «5г|оо i ¿vtii \ sStíafc | Зой | ÄS> 1 »ас та
drsssdo ¿мг s | ъ>У * | doö* i ¿í^* | <аз^йс5лс rùeensai^ t^s о
tíjc&etrtí ¿£dj I ¿Sfío I ¿tfàoo i ^sSrtrç i o^deté^o | ^dtí| <¿yd
ueff и röees&Äic g «ciodasj i «adeudo | <a£cá>dOo I •a^oudf? г | <a$o&d
tía йо i <a$cA>dtí i «aSafedaACtf- I <a®^a о
Síáxtío| 7ádr-ísArtVriJ8 тЬтетаиЁвК'Лв ajd£&3 twädafö ûdg^f dos

E
18 Karnâtaka BliassM Blmshar.a.

Butra 43.—Strî-puruslia-vâchishv ir-ar-dir-vir Jccachit.

Vcittl—Strî-puritëhri-vûcIiaJceshu s'abdesliu vartaniânâmm víblwMmám
âdau levachit ir ar dir vir ity ete gal aparadas san nirdis'yante \
Prayoga.-Pe«(#r, ia'tir, sallar, tatimandir, táyindir, anvandir, tandevir \
afra gal api Icvachid bltarati | maga}, aiyahgal, appañga! | Icvacliid uhliiyam
cita I mâvaùgal, mâvindir, attcgaf-, atkvir, ity ûdi \
[Words relating to mon шИ women take if, ar, air or vir in some cases, instciJ of gal.
In some cases both.]

Sutra 44-—Smrtlictali leal.

Vritti—Atah ébhyah param svârtlie leal hhavati |
Prayoga—Paní/íVarZ»/, f¡utarl;a¡, vichara pararla! ] levalâd api hvachid
bliavati I mahlcat, mllca!, Ivllcaj.
[1q others of this class kal is used.]

sûtra 45-—Sat'tl;hyâyâm valí.

VTittà.-Sanlchywvâclialca-s'abdât parâsâm mJjbaldtnâm ádau váluiro
bliavati |
Prayoga—Orval, írval, múmr I
[When numerals the case t. rmlnation ¡I prcwded by v.]

<аб e>5 as 35 tóccác rtvisSsnairfÄur'tfe^c ц

tíjo5js;r? и So&5 i Й? б | ?íl¡5 I ЗоАюйб l згсйзайБ | esoîeo&5 I Зой35|
Ö3*j Tftb^lfcUÎâ H tóiri-f 1 850007*$" I «S^ortS" i tfgàax&xùo i¿ i s*»
öortsF, djsric'iS I eá nv, «93 35 1 -as^a ц
юВДП 'го ft ^cöBlöas#tf tfea rtVôsi ûss»7W eac&g «#«S ^й «5, «5,
&5, 35 ¿овЗга 7*$ oiowüi=# ci¿eer. гйизЗ. =егла^а г№ ¿огоол =#«да
■s™ .зойл коза s5,
—D

S3\Ä в «sas »ages säio sk^rc ^ Ф~й "

4*•*• í" I estf«?

■*■
i ■tfAÇ1^.*'
-ir
o

т4яз^ п т&сэ causo sSs о ЭД П

sä S n гёв» огяв^ ¿та адэЯго ЗфВ- ^зг» «зп^ rfraojîç îjSss'A о
e)-e sù'u û «J
säjcSj^rt и bjsJr«F i «îor1? I s&esSS л
 Vibbakti Vidhânam. 19

sûtra 46--~ Л tó'nusvárah pratliamaïka-vacliamsya.

Vritti.—AMrântâl-lùïgâi parasya* pratMmâ-viblialder éka-vaclianasya
anusvûro Ы>avait \
Prayoga Maram, dharmmam, dânam, exam âdi \
[The first (uornin itive) case singular of words ending in a, becomes anusvára,]

Sutra 47-—Anyasmûl-hpali.
Vritti-jinakarâniâl-lii'tgâd uttarasya pmthamû-vibhaJder сЫ-vachawisya
hjxi evu syâf I
Prayoga—Hari, Jcari, nari, vidhu, vadliu, pitri, leere, tore |
[In words not ending in a, it is omitted.]

Sutra 48.— Gunolder aváv upantyárudhch.

Vritti—Gunavacliamisya s'abdasya avau pare upântyûvadher avayavasya
lopas syát |
Prayoga—Kariyaru, piriyavu, doddiyavu I lalmlam ity anuvartale \
doddidami, o/lidavu |
[Adjectives, on taking am (see 42), drop tiieir last syllible. But in some cases not.]

г^Э. i «s^ro^éto ^¿pty * otócaaSa^ ф^г&йФэд «г^я&йлс a?¡~3 п

îijcSjîçrî g sfcifo i zîzi^ro | гетйо | «айгаяй Ц
3:^NrJn|i 55=fficî^ Sai tí ,ййл SaáS- ой агёагай^ ейэЯЗо&аЛй гЗ.
7¿B3j О «5АЙЭ, ÖJ5) ÇîjI О Ь'£ D
sä Э п estecs??? огсзгай crio tíjJátíjOsj^ cöe^sJeÄutfo efjîçjj ärf ä § ц
CjcSjíctí n гбо i =£0 I so i Зуэ i 5¿ái i Isa. \ =#б | ajî3 n
«7^60 Л ts^sosr^sáejo ibj rív* гЗййая asbesto £=£:&££=# «3jsc3¿s5c tsrixÉjS-
tsotiô гм^Эсй^ jagntf Ö. tí^ocoaSudoaaisátíJ.

АЛИ)* D rkëSjîf/i?—1 çdî£,rf;3Îîï3î—Г „?5*ЙМ

J *
| ÖV П

îijoSjîçrt 0 ^ooij^) j Looài^) 1 йлй «иго a »afcv'uxfousítfFéc 1 ¿ла

ö^S I &->?vö=0 11

• In 15 uttarasya.
* a? i ¿ta» z&á ort? «Soöj ¿¿sau
20 Karnâfaka Bhâshâ Bhûsbana,

Sutra 49-—Saruanâmnas tad.ââer api.

Vrittiy—Sarvamma-samJHasya avauparc upântyasyâvadher avu s'abdûdct'
clia hpo Ihavati \
Prayoga.—Avu, ivu, uvu, cttavu 1
[Pronouns, on taking avu, drop their last syllable]

Sutra 50-—Ad-antân-nâgamah pûrvasmin galah.

Vritti^-AMrâniâclnihhMa-rûpâd galah pûrvasmin паЫтдато bhavati \
Frayoga—Jamàgal, hayaiigal \ bahulMhilcârât levachid vïkalpah \ marañ-
ga!, maragal, phalaugal, phalagal I alcûrûntâd Hi Jam \ madiga], matiega},
ûrgal, salga} \
[ Words ending in a, take и before gal. But net alwajsj

Sutra 51«—Svariulau nûgamaJi pumsi.

Vritti—Alûrântât piüliñgát swrâdi-vibltaldi-gane parato'vastldle naMrâ-
gamo Ihavati ]
Prayogur-Arasanam leandar, sacliivanam muñclie, Jceleyana balado} |
[Masculines ending in a, take n bofore a case termination beginning with a vowel.]

ил&\ fl *)ïîf73î»Si ^пгасгЛэ D or П

tftöa|

Sí3\tí« и 7ооЗ"ггаг°з># ö^) гоо«зг?\ ero Л/г^гЕЛойо.

гаЭ п ís^üssjí га„ м ¿ßsteöv's 3¿írfr*rO,r s5iïiairidjsç ф:33 ц

л
aserio П escoró tí^ ■# sítfsKñ п^-еозагё^ a)o¡á jíí" <¿ou5o=# гздогл
<0 *íV —o a ir ы ы pj"3* "ir

яç)_fl
3 II «з^да»—О3x£to3, .тай ЭвГ-—*rt^ ctó&ec'sá'ro*
о«00 Л fveJ ьу
stocsrtdj^ нйз*Э ff

:*£v Tiv" Ärtirf йлйуо sararí s±> а>о;^гЗ.

 Vibhakti Vidhânam. 21

Sutra 52.—Nopitmsalca-lihgc doli.

v-pm.-Napumsaïa-linga-vishaye aMrûntât svarâdi-vibhaM-gane pare
dàkârâgamo bliavaii I
Prayoga.—Manadim bcgain, maiiadatkcjim hêgani, jaladôl tandam |
[Ncutcis similarly take <?.]

Sutra 53.— ViUliâsMyâm amo ma-паи.

~Vritti-—I)vifíyailca-vacliane napumsalia-lmgàd àkûrûniâd vibliâshâyùm
таЫга-паЫгаи lliavaiah | Samskrita-s'aMasya maMru cva \
Prayoga.—Ktdamam, chalamam, nelamam, polamam, nclanam,pdanam \
[In the second (accusntirp) case singular, they take m and я. If Sanskrit won]?, only «!.]

Sutra 54-—Anusvârasya cha.

VritU^-Padânte vartamânasyûnusvârasya svare pare maMra-nalârâv-
âdes'au bltavatali \ Icmchid ralearas' cita |
Prayoga.—Irani adhilca-balam, imiradhilca-balam ; puravaram intidu,
pnrararan-intidii |
[Л final antisvára, uniting with in Initial rowel, becomes m or n : sometimes v.]

tptöag
jjjcejiçrt п dojduo rfçrto | гЬййалао tícrío | езыгЗjí^í" sfeöo g

c\«^ 0 ue-SçcS^rïisuSe; йгфот^ osos öraro^r^tpss^cöso simtíríRa'»

surfais | Tootí ,й ¿га Tío sfrffîd arf o
tíioS^rt h тйыязо i tóüdoo | rJusäo i sjpürfoo i йглао | ф«ао ||
ss«J$? и гафот^ Ого ö es=t?îCî^) tti ö СрфсЗэ^г&фйт? з^лвгл sb
=ffítí ^cstírivírtisásg. tíoTo .á ¿su sshöö çsd=# dj^oaç tsrùzidx

îjjjfës l 4faatí¿fiÚ¿ g
¿jcSjsçr? g «ado «а=5!£0гхз, <э.5айа^»&л | ^|tisföo.<ao3uo, фог?оЗоЗг& g
^^do g £дааооо;а *^d=# ?Sçdiid53îiao иотео ôfoîtfrtvstf^ïrivirijs'^i.
22 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûshana.

Sutra 55-— UMrâniûl tritîyâdishv in-âgamo blmvali.

Vvitti.—lJl-ârântal-liiigât parâsu tritîyadi-vibhalctishu in-âgamo bahulam
hliieaii |
Prayoga.—Guruvinim nîtijùam, manuvinim tnigtt, pempinol sitra-nagaram,
gumvina manam | bahula-gràltanât Irachin na bhtwati | guruva matam,
mamwa Ыат \ bahulâi kvachin nityam I maduvinol, gaduvino/, guruvino!,
manuvinol I
[Words ending in и, take in betöre the thin! (instrumental) and remaining case terminations.
But not always. In some cases it is essential.]

Sutra 56.—Ar úkárasya saithhyâ-sarvanâma-gunavacliancslm.

Vritti—SahMyâ-sarvanama-gunavâchalca-vishaye vartamânasya s'aMasya
sambandhina-ukârasya Irilîyûdi-vibliaJcti-gaue parc ar-âdcs'o bhavati \
Prayoga.—Ondarim, eradarim, adarim, idarim, olliâarim |
[Numerals, pronouns and adjectives similarly take ar.]

Sutra 51-—T>ig-rachibhyo,n.
VritíL—Oig.racliaJiebliyas trUîyâdau pare ante an bhavati |
Frayoga~—Mñ(lanim, paduvanim, Imdaganim, ¡¡aduvangc, badagangr,
tehkana des'eyim, badagana des'eyim \
[Words relating to direction similarly hke a».]

ÄS^ л епжотёз^огсэ ^ог?й ÀaçoSsûusjJ*- nt> «ajnrtdjîç eOäjV'o фаз и

zi\aSjsir\ и tüó£&o ?*âa о ( s&raiSSo Zar\6 | Sokrlis«? TítísSrido | rb

зг^ое и епдаогЗ ¿гот^бй ¿Sçc&îa Зга*г5?Л ЕОгаЯР'гаа <адо1гЬ

w,3 и как» o 7¿rfr?arfj rijpssras^ ЭДс&е. гзагйяйга, ¿г) *ío rtdi.Ärf

«nyRdrio &3е.сйяа ûsjA^rtïSç eWç итаае.4яс s¡jj¿S Ц
cíig3j^7í ц ьоойес 1 ¿iöäco 1 edco | «adoo 1 botföco ц

Äß^J H ûrïîV£&j5jîo'?S n H& Il

aijCÄßcrt 11 s&e&lo 1 Jjöjrfpäo | sùartôo \ займи? I гойг!г* | áo^ps di

с&ю 1 гОй/^гв гЗЗсйэо n
згй^ n ansjíítf et^rfW ^âçcftîa a^rttfo ctínstíu «эЗойо «Гэ
 Vibhakti Vidhânam. 23

Sutra 58-— V(U atah pratliamâ-dvilîyayoh

Vritti—Màrântâd dig-vâcliinali prathamá-dvüíyayor al vu bhavati I
Frayoga.—Múdal, mûda, paduval, paduva, tenkal, ttnka, badagal, badaga \
[But those ending in a tike al in the first (nominative) and seconl (accusative) cases.]

sûtra 59-—Saptamyâm cha.

"Vritti.—Saptamî-vibliaJaau paràyâm akûrûntâd dig-vâchino va iaä al
bhavaii \
Vra,yoga.—TeiiJcaJirddam, teñJcirddam, vattalirddam, valtirddam \
[Also in the seventh (locativo) case.]

sûtra 60— Uta et.

'Vrittl-Digi-acJu-sambandhina-uMrasya ' sapiamî-vtlhalrfau paràyâm cd
bhavaii \
Frayogn. -Mcgirdditdn, Icelage podam, otage lelagu, porage lcattale\ uta
iti leim | ittal, attal, ettal \
[Bui e in this eise when they end in «.]

rija3j и гзг^зг Jjjtáo^a^StcduaSjícs ц vt\r g

sájS, g «5TOuî?^ara»bS(d* s^jjííijsarSccdocSjsttí^ фк?а g
3^jc3jîÇ7i и skstfái i s?aßS| sSz¡jZ¿6 |í¿zfcsJ i эо'зФ | âcrë [ г0йг!5'| einírí ,,
згз^ g отата^ йп*д* S^rís?1 ri$5fc й^оЗц SiftertÇrt Sft'sAnsft «5
•iowitíciSBrüdtíi.

7ÍJí3j Я ?¿5j SÍJSoO es? g >t~ g

г?.Э II тай àaàîjjç'a йгакйггйтаагз? а гггсг5Двс го 3tí& rfds к

¿iCwJîçrJ g ¡fo^Stíro i 4obdro \ sis otí fo i sîS tí FO g

•aosoostíos tí.

rijs3j и егоз" SS g to g

АЭ il arra^aS riskAêS «nysstírio rití^js ÛSfW^ sácsc&iroctí dâ g

etöS <аЗ Ъо g "аз^Ф | ез б I <аз б g

зг^оо || агв^г5 ris?:i <á го tí tnreítí=?_ rití йЯ Й£& tícrotío SîîO wtí:
^tí. enj^tí* обОоз c)33ptíFriayf^ro.
24 Karnâtaka BMsLâ Bhûshana.

sûtra 61.—* Dam tritïyâyâli,

Vritti^Tritbju-vibhalrfy-antasya s'àbdasya tad ante дат bhavati I
PrayogR^-Dharmmadindam, dmiadindam, dayeyindam, bulipindam |
[Dam is added to the termination of the third (instrumental) case]

Sutra 62.—Ed-anlatâ cha.

Vritti—Tritîyântasya s'àbdasya ehîrântatâ bhavati I anusvûra-hinam
Ivachit Iccvalam dah ]
Fva.yoga,.—Adarindc, idarinda, yadriolichhtyinde, saniushtiyinda \ gada-
dinde bagedankbje Sarendranim kramade iàlyâna drayatn I
[Sometimes de is ucd, sometimes da without the auusvira.]

Sutra 63.—Akârântâch-eJiaturthyâs tritîyd'nusvâra-pûrvah pumsi.

Vritti^-AJcárantál-lÍHgát parasyâs' chaturthyâh pumsi tritiyo varno'nu-
svâra-pûno bhavati \
PTa,yoga.—Indrañ<ie, chanilrañge, narendrañge.perañge, magañgñ |
[In masculines ending in о, the fourth (dative) case termination is the third varga letter
(g) preceded by anusvura.]

7ÍJ£¡3¡) g * tío S.SÇ00SC&5S g to g

Äa^ g з.Зсс&вЗф^ <àjk titoJk üzQt Öo s¡Jsá* g

г^аЗлег! g tíA raotío | Oírfuotío | tíc&c&otío | =5\íai>otío g
згз^о, g ïfe^rf ^.SçcdsSsjJî^cà) <3o3"otío tío ùctxb ürb^rf.

tîjîSj ii oitítá зг kí g fc-o g

и\3 g 3\âe,atea ^о ¿ai *5р «атаогга зг t$ö"3 | езг&яЬоо Sofjao =5vîàa ск?ь>о
tís g
cjo&syi g otíootí i <atíOotí | oáSlííLcuíoa | 7taa2j.c&>ctí | rttíuotí eirt
оозгЛ 7fc6e,otí&o ^la'id ^огсРэЛайо g
sss^tíog &¿tí Ä^oäa избеги «s^tío tJttó ctectë „àsVasrtis^î,
=#ejö§^ä es?i)7ÍíqtíDytí ö^ö sjssj íOd^tí.

тЗ-ЯЗм g «5=5ггос39 £Í ^qsípFTj .SçoSjîç'fiiTJSnddjïsaFS фоп) g t^ g

йЭ g «s^dî^ôîoî 3^d?fetí зЬс?рг! фсА) 3,3сс5лс ïaîliïF'sb?j3vd
ффге, «¡Jdâ g
j¿ \0ÎJ3çr{ g «aotíjort i EÍotíjort i rfdcotíiort | ¿dort | zixicft g
SîSxdo g ö^oiös^ Qùorttti tí г^зофгсаф^соэаЗ ^¿rtrö ойлзоЗс

* In В the siitra bénins with ante.

 Vibhakti Vidhânam. «¿5
-j

Sutra 64- — Va napumsaMd dvitvam.

VrittL-NajmmsaJca-visliayâd aMrântât partira vyavasthitâyâs' chaiur-
tîiyâh dvitvam га bliavati \
Fr&yogtb-Kidatöcc, Make ; chalaJcte, chalate; manaJcte, manate ; jauva-
nahte,jauvanake; matakte, matate |
[But in neuters ending in a it may optionally be doubled.]

Sutra 65-—S'eshât tntîyalvam.

ЧтШ.~АМгапШ anyasmâch-chheshâch-chJtabdarûjpât paratyâs' clia-
turihyâh tritîyatvam eva bliavati |
Pra-yoga—Matiye, yatige, naduge, giduge, ûrge, nîrge |
[In all other words it becomes ge.]

Sutra 66.—SarvanâmnoHmgât te va.

Vritti.-Aïi,ïgât sarvanâmnah parâyâs' cliaturtM-vibhakteh pûrvah Tcalcâro
bliavati va |
Prayoga.—AdaJcte, adate; idàkte, idate |
_ [ Save in neuter pronouns, which have be.]

Sf3â3â ц

s»ft Dç^roode örträ tí.

u со -X

1& ■ o^ra^tí^^s^^í^tíjssJs^dste^i^r! а^ой&й^-

tíjüíjícrt Ц ï&Srf I oÖDSrt i start i fv&rt 1 wiñr \ $tfr g

»atjtíjn waos^sigjo «äö e^rttf eàfcçrç ач»Л ^ofcs^tírotí rt
сбзогозос «srtsaöj.

öjCÄßcri Ц ç£d=#_, «от? i <atf?? , <atí=# |

es^tij g äügosfc Fiörtsssi) й^о eiajçrç »г^Л u*wpn ^опгтйа tí.

Л
26 Karnâtaka Bbâshâ Bhûsbana.

Sutra 67-—Attanim iv-anusandlmjah panchamyûb.

V'ñttt—Paliclicmy-antasycíbhivyáldaye imnas tad ante attanim ity ami-
sandheyah \
Pra.yog&.—Urattanim landam, avanattanim Ышуат, Jccrcyattanim tandain J
[Attanim is added to distinguish the fifth (ablative) case termination.]
Sutra 68.—DîrgMdcs'asli sliaslithyâ yatheshtam.
Vritti—Shashthy-antasya s'abdasya dîrghâdes'ah MmacMrato vklMtavyal \
Pra.yoga.-Narmdrand parijanam, pêrmme dharmniadâ, lolcam âkântcyâ |
yatheshlatvât Jcvachid dtrglio na | madanana Icaidu, climulrana Mnh,
vasantana sobagti \
[The final letter of the sixth (genitive) case may be long at will]
Sutra 69-—Dvilîyântasya va svare.
v^ttí-—I)viñycMñbhalUy-aniasya svare pare dîrgho va bhavati \
Trayoga.—Hari¡KÍIasya prayogali * | IcaMn tridam, hiïlân êrisidam I tathî
Guiia-varmmn-lcartr Bhuvanaika-vîrasya prayogah * | vams'astha vrittam\
Emtt enitt ambaja paira nétreyá \
ghana stanai/gal baleyal làrâteijà fl
Amit anitiam vanadol vanê-charam |
tanatfu hiïlân adan antu Msugwn n iti \\
[When followed by a vowel, the termination of the «ccond (acctunlive) case may beromejong.]
ToJSáj Ц tie PSo ArSrárS CCÄ8 ¿rs> djîc ! Ц ta ц

»jjcuacri ц епяой rio гоооо i e¡sárfá гЗо фо&о \ =#6oS^râo aíotío и

si^tí« и jjWSs Ssá* oSo jí-jí ,згГ\ ^psadö^ f\ 3$* c¿3 eoáoá¿)
sité do oioaùrfsSX £фтаас=й.

s^^ n s¡ss¡ „ora tío см 7¿o arroces çîsaîîoJjsç Scsásíoí n

stf.sîoîi „aîa сз^пг cd n n'jzSráfá =#>гй \ tóoojfá =ггоЗ| гйаоааЗ АяаЗгЬ n.

sî^oo я ¿гО tí 3^5jj _ ç Зфз- tf <»s¡ .£tí ô аедйггЗ^ d-raöosriodöi. саг-^й
s£joö3 Tojsäü^dö si^vC'oSdjöddOod ^ej^j ^г? a^ràw.
7ÍJ8^j 0 öoScoij^Tir. гзэ tsVoç n tr fl
¡^sj a^Sçcoa ^г^ oäsJe ^A ^ aç^r пэ фаз n
SjjC3j8Çri|| SsOaîtlToo JojC&SÇrtS * Ц ^¡UîrîÇOuO | £)ÜÍ(5C.OnltíO О ЗЙ(» J"fcP9

ЭДЙ^ croate 3iájr5(;á)0jj; |

^rá^fáori-? aJsfcà>? оэаоазэ о

sí^típ и алЭссоя Sîfi^cài wrfo"* ?^tí sJtiratío ^^е^^зл а^г^гоол

3. Guna-vannma was the author of * ^ | ^5 jj iOjj8t7Í7ÍС"Э <ЭУ

a Har«4«His'o ш Kannada. tí ^ ""
 Vibhakti Vidhâoam. 27

sùtra 70-—Saptamyâ aïïi va.

~VTittí—Lmga-samjñáyam nïhUâyûm sapiamyâs stlume аЛШ va Vhavaii \
Prayoga Manadalli, mamidol; banadaïïi, ¡xinadol |
[The seventh (locative) case termination may optionally lecome altL]

Sutra l\-—Amantraiicpratliamaïka-vaclianasya lopah.

л
Vritti— AmaniranûrtJie viliitasya pratliamailca-vaclianasya lopa era
bhavuti 1
Prayoga—Ele annâ, éle акЫ \
[The finrt (nominative) cas« of address (vocative) is without termination.]

Sutra 72-—JEtvam va fad antasya.

л
Vritti— Amantranûrtlie vartamânasya prathamá-víblialityaiJia-vachanasya
drain va bhavati]
Prayoga.—Mâle malHgeye, tâmbeïere, Jcolane \ va s'abddyam vyavasthita
vtMutëhâyûm varlamâno grïliyate I atali de âeva, eh Ышра \
[ Or it may become e ]

7?ЛЗ'\ Л ?¿3¿»&ío eg CS П £0 (I

о,Э
e)-e "(i €teo,-\ sksscxuïo
os? ^Ьзгсояо тЗза
-o sásosJí.
■y rJe>A tsöe3
со4 s» tódS
tun

3í3\d<¡ n ЗкЗззгф'Зсазл ?¿3¿ 2л Sa"- rt З^глта^ e>ô auotûnsrtrè 3

Tjjs^i Ц «So&ajîÇ-ç jjji^dW s¿E$rár¿& «5л{£| ц ao ц

d S и osásajreíZjSrc £coá?ío sJjqJá^ ö&sfö?io еЗлсй <ùd фйЗ и

згз*А o t?íá^j?sxrc¡o(á «ijqSá^ г&айт? djsctísíf. üriráo.

Í¿S¿3 I)
55jo3j»t\rt о **d sàortcSi i aaodtío | 'îjîv'îS h sa äzSj^'cxko sS sfto ai Sipa

s» tüuod »id dcrf «ití грлза «зг D £;¡s35¡c£>o3 Е^Зг&а* о ет,оа tíj?
uí^ »artoai d

■
 28 Karnâtaka Bhâsliâ Bhûshana.

Butra 73-—Irâsksbo galali.

Vritti—Smnbodhana-vishatje dviiva-hahutve vartamânasya ga}-antasya
irâslesho hliavaii \
PrayogeL^-Dcaymùgafira, tnaraûgajira, nandanaùgalira, mntargalim |
[In the vocative dual and plural, gal is followed by tVa.]

Sutra 74-—Dîrglwktir Naya-senasya.

Vrïtti^-Sambodhanârflie vartamânasya sanmyápi s'abda-rûpasya Naya-
sena-mumr mate dîrglw bliavati |
Prayoga—Dôvâ linnapam, dixa Ыппарат; sugt, sagi; vidliû, vidliu; Mniê
Mnte; giligalirâ, giUgalira \
[According to Naya Sena*, the vocative termination should always be long.]

Iti Karnâiaka-vyâJcarana-vrittauf BMsluWuishanc VibhaMi-vidhânam

nâma tritîyah parichchhedah \

X го

sdjcojaçrt |) z^cd^ortÇrj | sfctfortrd | cSoaskrtïd | ЗоШтСо ц

■**$$ 0 йайфй sfcoS sfosaîfcrtïoash Äo^cfeöög афгпггЪа zJ.

«aâ «¿farW"? паевою s^a^ f qsapqieBÎïit S^

Зсзйо s»sà ajSçcxài lies* ços ц

• Naya Sena was the author of Dharmm&mrita, which he finished in A. D. 1115.

f See note p. 7. аД ^Wíí^ SjîçjSj?^

 Kâraka Vidhánam. 29
( IV. Uses of the Cases .)
Kâraka Vidhânam.
Sutra 75.—-4(7/я Mraïcam nirûpyaie.
^•«p/««^ifara,á%affl Ыгакат fasskÍSL
[Here begin rules for the uses of the cases.]
Sutra 76:.—Lvïgartlia-vaehana-niâtre prathamâ.
Vvittl-Liuge artU vacliane cha visliaye ргаишпш vilJtaMir hUvati\
V^yo^-Ltmje-.-Dêvam nppam, паШт, naïïa/, áhm, jakmi artlw-
uchcluim,nKham,uddam, biddom\ vacMna-mâtre.—ondànum, eradanum |
[The first (nominative) case indicates gender, sense and number.]
Sutra 77-—Sambodhmw cliu.
Vrittl-Sambodlianam аЬЫтикЫ-lcaramm I asminn-arilie rhn «™/7,™.*
vmakär ЫшаН , ™^r«^^^
Prayoga.—iVripendra |
EtVZ^Jf7taStlñ 1mm ' Fm,J09a ' Ше> 1c°!a™> úntame I
РЬ" ™*»» shows the sm^t^Uddresed. (The nominative is used for thi^]

Ялте) n »£ тайго ЪбдхЗЗц „a>t ¡¡

foil *W%WJ*3**Sä*o ^Г^^рзад ^

*■*) В ¿tes íjJrrf^sjrfjsájc tf^s*» в at „

^cu^j tó^tícsío i^A, ^o| й^, ¿to, aî,0 я Ö?FC

^o , î^o i çr^o I îS^o В tfeftftijrtjt В eooÖÄo , .май» ,

^áj в rfs5j8 фйс eíí в aa в

ÖjCusctI в ?á ,Sçod 1 1
<ä*jo гяЛйг^Ц^о в *S,c8*çrt в 1ЯюЗ | tfjwtt | sfcfa-fcfc в
кзд п ла^фмжя озжлоа^ йзйЦзййх ¡** caá»* ¿яа
*в$Л* <*>? ег^&Аа tiesto Эч* otoiftddbi госЗс ***# *lW
Ö вЛ&ф ¿Lotfr. 7ÏJS3)0 ¿j=crïd o^S+Э ürtjBefc.

* Tus u the 71st SútraT- tl^^UielaZsítri

30 Karnâtaka Bbâshâ Bhûshana.

sûtra 78-—Dvitîyâ Jcarmani.

Vritti.-Foi hiijale tat kartna \ iach-clia nivartyam Mryam prâpyam
tais'eshïlcam vishaya-bhûtam iti pancha vidbam \ ieshu dvitîyâ vibhaktir
bhavati \
Prayoga.—yivartyârthe :—maneyam mâdidam \ Mryârilie : —pahipam
Ixulidam | prâpyârthe :—ûran aididam \ vais'eshihârihe :—pattamn
aididam | visliayûrtlie :—nêsaram nùdidam \
Tad îpsitânîpsitatvena punar dvidhâ bltavatil Prayoga] îpsitârtbe: —
h'ûan attam, bâlam Icûydam | anîpsilârtlie :—pâvam dáfidam, horadan
edapidam I
[The second (accusative) case shows the object of an action. This is of five kinds accordingly as
the object is one made or produced, acted cm, reached, defined, or observed. These again are
diriJed into objects of desire or of aversion.]

Sutra 79-—Kûlâdlivanor avitliclihede.

Vritti—¿Cafe va acflivani va avichchedah hiyâ-vyâptis taira dvitîyâ
lliavati |
Prayoga.—Ondu varushan irddatn, liùgalan ôdidam, ùrgâvudam paridam,
jâvamam nidde-даШат |
[Also duration of time or extent of space.]

Sjjö5j3)^ Ц ?isJ®îçr-^rç i doefobo sixädo | ^то^агс | ¿tfxio ^айо | tía»

г^с-^rç | enßdr^aöo | ¡f^S^arç | ¿eJ^^aöo | Ssîouï^fç | гЗстаоо
=5jEÇUrf0[|

sosvo =3\яо& о и tSeuvAsîqîrç | dado rel3öo | т?л)ой;Зг&эоо п

SS^tícj Ц СЙЗЭЙСЙ rfiï^î^AJ^OaSjSÇ örfj =5% 1 ü=ärd S3) £sfëoF, ¡sstft, jJsjJJp,

^örivsrtJ^Ä «a^rítf £?törfsSi. rosod^riv' о&яьтарк «neao7a>stö>.

jjjCÎJîtrt i) fcootíJ sftkxföö го i Sortv'tSjsçujio | ^гвгг^йо Etotío | ssmîî&o

 Kâraka Vidhânam. 31

sûtra 80-—Kartri-Jcaranayos tritîyâ.

Vritti.— Yah Icnyâm Mroti sa Icaria \ sâdhàkatamam hxranam \ tasmin
hartari-karane ¿lia vivàkshite tritîyâ bliavati \
Prayoga—Karlari : —Dêvadattanim mâdalpaftudu, Yajñadattanim pêlàlr
pattudu | Jcarane :—Tcudugôlim hiydam, paras'uvim htdidam \
[The tliird (instrumental) сазе shows the agent or instrumettof an action.]

Siltra 81—Hetâvapi.
Vritti-—Hetur-nâma nimittam \ tasminn-arthepi trîtîyâ vïblialctir bliavati \
Fva,yoga.—Olagadindam irddam, ûjneyhule bandam \
[Also the cause.]

Sutra 82.—Sampradáne cltafmtliî.

Vritti—Karmanâ Mrana-bhûlopâdhi-myates savkaksliitatvam sampra-
danam | tasminn-arthe chaturilâ vibhaktir bliavati |
Pr&yoga.-Upâdliyâ;/aùge dalcslùneyam îcot/cm, Brâhmanafige gôvan
illam* |
[The fourth (.latiré) case shows the indirect о! ject of an action.]

=3\Mç i ^йЛгасоо =5Ьз&о | гйЗгЬЗо ^atío п

otáo ^tíPSj 'a^jriv'rái Ssá^ »¿яйэгао рассол Ssf*^ wtíxÉtS.

Tiffiái H aSçsîrfl) п \Гг> Ц

îiioSjîçrt л feourtaoöaoö го | ös€ сизой гОойо d

Sî^do о cc^dotíd c^Sí^, «socs S&o^wjSrtftío зЁ.ЗссЗосозггЬо&й.

säjaaij i sirf^ jroSç E^ao^rç о ^-o О

sí^,tío и •зУагй.яаЗ ^des tjaLeasä^ sití^) risfc^ jaíaáSiKbsftfc. etíí

* This second example is given only in B.

* ív g & J^âoiJô ôftîa) ¿оййс елзпгзоой <ай.
32 Karnâtaka Bbâshâ Bhûshana.
Sutra 83.—Ruchi-hilershyâ-bhayeshu clia.
Vritu.—Jlucliyâ(îishv api chaturthî bhavaii \
Pre,yoga,.—Dêcadattange mùJakam rucliiyu, pas'uvirïge hitam trinam,
âryaùge s'ahasugam durjanam, pulig-añjuyam janam |
[Also the object to which like, friendship, envy or iear is referred.]

Sutra 84.—Manyidcarmany-anádare cita.

Vritti—Kopa-lcritye anudare clia gamyamane prâpyûrthe clmturlM Vhavati\
Frayoga>-.át'cma pulge Icash/avâgi bagedam, átona matan ond-adikege
ko¡vam \
[Or to which an act of anger or disrespect is referred.]

Sutra 85.—Namaskriyâ-svasty-âdishu elm.

Viitti.—jEshv artlicshu clia chaturthî bhavaii |
Prayoga,—Devauge namasMram geydam, arasaiig-eragidam, p-ajeg^Uam
svasti yalckum, bJiadram s'âsanàkke \
A
Adi-s'abdât svâM-svadhâ^xiiisliad-artliesliu cliaturihî bliavati | Trayoga \
Agn'ge svâhâ-Ыгат pifyigalige svadliâ-Mram Indrañge vanshat-Mram
priyam ; таШпде prati-mallam mmartliam \
[Or the object of an obei anee or benediction, or of the ritual invocations siâhâ, svadhâ, vausliaii.]

ал п oaî^uïS <¿> î*£>$fç фаз п

si ic&ay} g oçsiztë сЛ Злсг&о tíx5c¡¿» | íj¿3Í)o!í соЗо з^рэо | «зоооЛ tp¡>
7urío tíiaF^áo | ag)€)ríouí>rio œrfo g

Tlraáj || Акйо ^sfcrweFazSec té g что g

ЙЗ g =£©с*Ж;#<* «ssBdoç es ridûoojSrJç sJïjsteoarç astf^rç e¡jd3 g

isj^dp g íj^sí^stóooaus Stf?te tiööcöia ESAçrçcoartiezS.

Tjjs^j g jdsfcîo jc&s íks^usfr ts g \o<¡. g
за^ g йзЗ <й£гсзлэ es esao^rç ç!d3 g
tí \o3jîÇ7i g zSedort arfaste tio rîodio | «stirtortdptío | sijsâluo ^îogWs о |
çitip та?&>т|_ g

siskqîro g
тЧ$& Il ^J?*s öö^csäxa т^айогййоойл esputó aoö й^га т^.грг п^гДеЗ
 Kâraka Vidhânam. 33

sûtra 86-—Apâdâne pancliamî.

Vrim^-Apâdânam apamyah | tasmin vivabhite paîichami hlmvati \
л
Prayoga—UraUanim bandean, Uttadatianind ЦШат, puliyattanim
Ышуат, S'ñviranattanim raJcshanam* \
[The fifth (ablative) case shows the object separated from.]

Sutra 87-—Sva-svâmi-sambandlie shashthî.

Vritti—Asminn-arthe slias/M prayqjyate |
Priiyogfb-Entwdane mdereyam, marada Tcombu, tnaleya pindu, ртгпа

[The sixth (genitive) case denotes possession.]

Sutra 88.—AdMloarane saptamî.

Vritti—Adhârârthe saptamî bhavalî |
Pr&jogB^—Nudivavarol Jcadujânam, Jcaligalol tneygali, nararol vitamam
kaiyyo} Tcankanam, toreyol Ulvam, ndeyol puttirddam, puwinol Jcampu\
[The seventh (locative) case denotes location,]

Äß3>j П ?3îte3î3ç ¿«SP £зэ g Vk. g

зг^о^ П «5аЗгпк&5*лЭ üsä&öa^räö заовй5яагр& cusrtrë z3. скйой

dotítf «saSctoooowJ-Sr.

?Jj8^j g 7á(,7Í^S37Í»Í3 S Ç ЗД.С D Vt g

3¿)C&®cr¡ g ¿Зл^З гзгйбойо l sbdä =#jiotûo | säxScsö зоойо | фй-Лге g

зг^оп g ¡Si ?fooSi Kirfi?» ¡-Sröö ЗДс ûqJ^ за)сЗл>ср»?аелаоз* г?.

?iß>a>j g esç^tfïlç таза ая g \т\т |)

&Л g игрта^гс ?itíói» грйЗ и
tíjc&fítrt n süaösiöjsi' ^г&жеэо i ■tförttfjstf oía ô | sfótfjítfaa sao [

• la С this ¡s preceded by scargadaltaaind i'.idam Yarddhaniànam. В has К* ishiianatta-

nim rakshanam instead of it.
* sus i эй п £j3o£>S TkrtröaeSouVöo 5¿rf rs&ícáo «àoefr <аг5. а. | ейо
34 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûshana.

Sutra 89.—Nirdhâranê dm Jcriyayâ gunma va.

Vvittir-Sajâtîyaugha hriyayâ gunena va yâ nirdis'yate nirdliâryate tan-
nirdhâranam | iatra vivàkshile shashfM-sapiamyau vibliàktî bhavatah |
Prayoga,—Purusharol Itshatiriyam s'ûram, nulivavarol 7cadu jânam
(AkaJaiiîxmi*), Jcavigalol uttamam (Siddlia-senam*), jnânigala baïlaliaml
[Also distinction among those of the same clase on account of conduct or character.
(Both genitive and locative are used in this sense). ]
A л
Sutra 90.—Asmn vyatyayo hahulam.
A
Vritti.—Asâm sapta-vibliaMînâm bhâslmsu prâyena vyatyâsof Uuxvali \
yatM :—
[In composition the following differences arise in the use of the cases.]

Sutra 91.—Pañchamy-artlie tritîyâ.

Vritti-Sjpashtam \
Frayoga—(S'era/aftcwiim bardwïlcidam, s'ereyim bardw'ikidamt ; niane-
yaitanim poramattam, mancyim poramatfam \
[The third (instrumental) is used in the sense of the fifth (ablative).]

Tiraë) к ?>сггойс £¿ *jOà>cdA risita гл> i stt в

Jj)C&ÎÇrî и 3jdu!^Öj8«? g-3jako йгабо | т&йаблС ^йяггрэо (<íst?vo,&o*) i

ÄesJi и îj<s> г&сагс ^.Scctía Л Го п

WW?1

згз^оо g kîosîû» аф* саз «s^räö ^Эе,аЗ>зйо&, г^сблсАтйз^б.

"These names are in С only. f Viparydso in B. t This example not in С
*%\ efc g sásájdc тай. föc i cùg î&Jcbotîjsç oioöa <aö.
+ Ш ■ CO * СП"
 Kâraka Vidhânam. * 35

sùtra 92-—Shashthy-arthe chaturthî.

Vritti—Sltashthy-arthe vivakshite Imchieh-chaturM vîbhaktih prayuj-
yate |
Prayoga—Neladereyam, ndalikereyam; Srîyadhîs'varam, Srîgadliîs'varam
(S'ântinâtham*) |
[The fourlh (dative) in the sense of the siith (genitive.)] "
Sutra 93-—Bvitîyârtlw cliaturthî.
VrM,i^-j)vit'tyáyám chaturthî Ihavati |
Prayoga.—BhûJâpakke bigurtu Vishnu padedam Matsyâvatârâàhtmam-\ |
[The fourth (dative) in the sense of the second (accusative).]
Sutra 94-—Prathamârthe sJtashihî.
Vritti.—prat]iamâyâs-sthâne shashihî prayogáh I
Prayoga—Nim bare Muramathana, mm hare Madam t |
[The sisth (genitive) in the sense of the Gist (nominative).]
sûtra 95-—Truhjârthe saptamî.
Vritü.—Sj)ashtam \
Trayoga—Chaladinrl avane doreyâdam, clialadol avane doreyâdam ; kodali-
yim Jcadidam, hodaliyol Тсафаат \
[The seventh (locative) in the sense of the third (instrumental).]

jdjc&îçri к Sutföcdoo, ffo'iöo&o | SjojiÇ^do, ejrtccä-tfo (вгоЗгзгОо*) и

зг^ D гЗзз^огое) =#w^) dçtf г*£>фгс Зф^оая 3¿)C¡3jscn7íü¿jí3á й.

si^tíc и а<^ойзфгао t£;&&rç aDtfrë zS.

Tíjíáj (| за^г5яг?гс ЗД ç i ní |

eí^tío o г^ойлфгйо зэ(^ caäartoä й.

1)!oH7ÍA0"
îjjc&eçrt л tósjaodoí г&/к5с&яоо, £¿üojsv>o¿c5 zíjsooftstío | =&/s:ïâofoo

• Only in a f For this example С has Bhu-itpaike bigurtu

._, , . , . .. ¿Aupa padedam ranádhikántvamam.
% С has only banden & bhúpana.
* ^ i afcg sus* <az5.
36 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûsbana,

Sutra 96-—Jâlir ékavad balivâkhyâyâm.

VTitti-—Jâti-vâcliaJca-s'àbdo bahutvâlchyâne eJca-vaclmnavad bharafi bahit-
lam |
Prayoga Kariyam, Tcarigalavu ; Jcaî he/aclavu, Jcaigaf beladavu \ halmlû-
dhikârât strî-purusha-vishaye kvachin na bhuvali I (Bnîhmanar bamlar,
sûleyar nahhir.*)
[\Yords relating to a kinJ or class having a plural ai^iifieition агг us'd in the singular ;
but sometimes not, when tbey relate to men or women.]
Sutra 97-—Saiikhyeye smkhyâsu ¿lux.
"Vvitti—Sañkhyeye sañkhyásv api vartamâno yas s'abäas sopy elcavad
blmvati га |
Prayoga.—Des'e pattu, des'egalu pattu ; mûru nâlîcu, mûmgalu nâlJcu ;
padinaiäavar \
[Kamerais remain in the singular.]

Sutra 98-—BMvavachanepi.
Vvitti^Shâvâkhyâyâm api vartamâno yas s'abdah sopy ékavad bhavaii \
Fr&yoga^Kappu, Ulpu, tanhi, pèrmme I bahula-grahanât bilpugalu l
[Also abstract nouns.]
Iti KarnâiaJca-vyâkarana-vrittauf BMsJiâ-bhûshanc Kâràka-vidliâmm
nâtna clwiurthali pariclicliliedali \

sá.3 |) ssSsra^Sajs e Оз&згоЗзгсА »^sSKWrizá к?Э юзйью Ц

'r^jÇ 3¿6l$, a^C&C *&&&. $**& ||

«îaWo 0 «г&зэг^ titi s$¡ wíod^osü. öctfidroztö ste&traft frsWaWzSoa

■ir J
7ij®^j n 7¿¿3 ^a&Ç таогсэ стЗо eí g га о

igî^do и c&pî?&sfcfcî<3 7ÎOS3Î0 jíjís^ г&й^э а^елтаЛ oWdE&fóo r>-*té 55

•5.3^ ц %в;зэюзоаая>;±& »¿йголЗ^с afctf ь) s rfJsçSoç's'drf »S3 ц

îSjOSJSÇrt П =5^^ | ¿SV^ | ¿FM ) оса^ьГ H W^iV" rtiOÊSS' йиЛ^уЪ g

• in С only. + See not; p. 7

 S'abda-ríti Vidliánam. 37
(V. Forms of Words.)
8'abda-riti Vidhunam.
Sutra 99.—Ninnin-tân pratliamá-vibhalciau.
Vvitti.—Ninn-enna-Janntmâm yuslmiad-fismad-anyad-arthi-jmtliamâriûm
nîn an tan iti rûpâny anukrameya Wiavanti |
Prayoga.—Nîn irdde, âm bande, tâm pôdam |
[Xín, án, tunare the first (nominative) case» of ninna, enna, tanna ; meaning thine, mine, hfc.]

sûtra 100-—Nina-ena-tanûs' chaturthyâs triiiyatvam châsyâh.

VrittL—flinn-enna-tanna-ity eteshâm punas' chaturthî-vihhaîctau paralo
yalltû saiihhjam nina-ena-tana-ity cte âdes'â bliavanti | asyâs' cliaiurthyâs
triiiyatvam cha bhavati \
Prayoga.—Ninagc, ашде, tanage \
[Ninna, enna, tanna in the fourth (dative) case take the form nina, ma, tana ; and this fourth
(ditive) caso is used m the stnsc of the third (instrumental).]

Sutra 101-—Dvi-bahvor nasya так.

Vrittí—Dvitvci-hahutvii vivalisliitc esliâm miMrasya maMrúdcs'o bliavali I
Prayoga,—Nim, âm, tum, nimage, yamage, iamage, nimma, emma, tamvia,
ni.mnwl, enimol, tammo/ |
fin the ilual and plural their n becomes m.]

sä tc3.eçr! [) $ф^г l «о ъ)ой | sîo г^Пс 1

sî^oc о а&гЗ, ¿§: етй®' ofSçs1 сйоО^'-^ S?^ ¿5^ aîsL etíaotósgrW
¿jûidj3 as¡SV riïrt ^s&rofi $çS>, «sS, зг£ ctooü djijjrtvsrü^sS.

Sä otà «stö "aaoçJç üácTSi sjJö^ | otfîrf atap^Tî. .Зцхйз^о s¿ cjîd3 и

îijaSjstrt » ?KSrt| «&W I stört D
sî^jdo п S>á>3> ^^_ c&ouDtârt;rt téab^rç Зф_^ загЛзггЙ ^гйгзгп $rf

т£дам n В^га/г^гй* s¿;s D 000 «

АЗ^ Ц t^ürÁiag Ssá^ác »зфо йтаот^ й-гегтоогДвс фаз |
;3)аЗл>°г{ и rX° I «50 1 sîo 1 Sîftrt | «isáirt | ásájrt ( $sfc | ¿î^, | аг?^ |

зг^бо Ц Ocrfstfcá tJ^aBeWrttfck) asSetfjság 4W$rttf <ЭЗ гз=гго=# зауэк»

38 Karnâtaka Bbâshâ Bhúshana.

Sutra 102-—Adu-idu-udûnûm ante va4au piimii.

Vrittl—EtesMm pralcriti-vis'esliûnâm puWmga-vivaksbâyâm sarvâsu vi'
liliahthlm parabliûtâsv ante va-tau hliavatuh I
Prayoga,—Avant, ivam, tira»», avanam, ivanam, uvanam, âiam, îtani, ûiam,
âtanam, îlanam, tilanam \
[The roofs of adu, iâv, udu, on taking the masculine terminations of all the cases change their last
syllable to ш and ia.]

sûtra 103.— VaPce-clia striyâm.

Vvitti.—Tesham strîlva-vivaJcsMyâm sarvâsu vïbhahtisbu antyasya val-Ice
i ti bliavatah]
Prayoga—Aval, ival, uva!, avajam, ivalam, uvalam, atx, ífee, filtc, alxyam,
ílceyam, úkcyam \
[For the feminine of all the esses to val and £«.]

Sutra 104.—Dtrghah l¡a-tayóh.

Vptti—Eteshnm era Jca-layoh pûrva-svwrasya âîrglio Vhavali | pûrvolct-
odûharaneshv era spashfam \
[The vowel i» lengthened before Jc and t.J

tí^ п aaç3Âîo tí Aâ3€f.ap?5So гфФго Stígpcsüso ?аигг7аз 2>$bj& tío

флзгт^с tía"» $tíár ц
tíjcsíJacr? o «tío | >atío | erotío | «stísfe | oatísio \ «rotírfo | wáo | orëo |
ew;aío I waWo i ^vírio \ еляагйо n
^*4$S D eö° CS%Ö3 егогй a^títa tíj*)Sr{s' tíjoortóo TSCrusiJ^TWj» tío
пэтоЗ ttoft y>3 й£ tí^d a^ortvsrütítíj.
TÍJsai I, títf çsSîojcdjso g oo$ j¡
tíu g ác^ío í^ft^Dtí^aaSSeo tí;»^:) £ф* s4> e$3 p?5o tí"fi?ç <»3 e¡3tía!í и
tíjC&EC7l g «Stí^ [ «tí<f | 5rutí«F i cstítfo i c.tív'o I UtitíVo i ü# I ^í=£ f
e\a=i i e=#ccbo | ^^^Sio | ejNc^o&o j
s;¿stí^ O ís^v" JojcooritígTÍ^ S^riv'jí títísarbSUfosft «s^tío tí<? =#
o&owijrívirütíáj.
Tiœâj n S*tí*i ^c5.®e.s Booó и
tí,^(1 <£ács;;db;tí =£;ác£jsc8 зЗгог^с'тйо ас^5>=гс £tí3 | «^вф^^^го;й
tíF5cti¡.fd ^tí.o î

tótíj d^©^ «гегоз£г8гГ;оз«2с Fixtí.rojví.

 S'abda-rfü Vicîliânara. 39

Siîtra 105-— Síri-pwnsayor vyatyâsah Icvacltit.

Vniu-Slri-liuga-pitl-ltugayoh hvachü Jcani'iopatyalc-ábhilU3h(uH-s'abd£sh¡
viparyûso bliavati |
Prayoga—Karunam, upatyalwn, abhilâslic \
[(Sanskrit) masculines anj feminin«, stich as toruno, upaiyato, ùlhilûsha, charge tlieiv
form (as in the examples).]
sûtra 106.— УИуат Jcalatrâdau napumsàkatvam.
УпШ'-Kalatra-prabhrui-s'àbâeshu napumsaJcatvam nityam eva bbavati \
Prayoga Idu Icalalram, adu Msu |
[Katatra, 4c, axe always muter.]
л
sûtra 107-—Ato fogliur et.
Vritti—LingântasyâMrasya viblialrfishi para-bliûtâsu^ hghu-lh'tta eîcaro
bliavati I
Prayoga— Vasndhû, vasudlie ; chandriJcâ, ehandriJce; vanita, vanité; dayiî,
daye, ity âdi |
AMrasyâpi Icvacliit | Prayoga | AlMâsba, abhuàshe ; udâharana, udd-
harane; darbha, darbhe* I
[The final â (of Sanskrit words) becomes e short (also sometimes the final a).]

йлз\ (i ritt 3g)o?JcSjîÇîacres, 7Íi ^aîs' i) CiOVl fi

sisado и ?jjç ©гс 5@егс rStfô =^ы^) =5# ^оо?э еязгайо* í3í¿¡oí3í¡ сдал

?&íí3j Д ctó. О ^V ЗЭр"* äcgjoTv^SVo (1 о04. о

См05ЛС71 о "soi Wöio i «5ÖJ =5\яки о

«З^йп

OU " »el -л О -й- ' -* т _о .

• iSot m С. * Si И cc-ô «ej.

^7 СО **>
 40 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûshana.
л
Sutra 108.—Id-ûtau hrasvau dta.
Vritti—Liàgânfayor ïkârokâraydJi hrasvau blmvataf s'abdau vâkyâlaùMrr\
Pr&yoga.-PaksM,pahshi ; mdî, nadi;nâri,mri; vadhû, vadlm; Sarayá,
Sarayu* evam Mi \
[Final fand û become short.]

sûtra 109-—Naihïkshara-padc.
л
Vritti.—A-foî-% ékâlcsharam yat padam taimin eteshâm hrasvo nu
bbavati 1
Prayoga.—U,jyâ, s'ri, hrî, Llirû |
[Bat final ci, i, u are not shortened in monosyllable? .j

Sutra 110.—DMtos tri-s'abdasya vârali.

Vrittt—Dilator viliitasya tri-s'abdasya ar-udeso bhavati va I
Prayoga.—Kartâram, hxrtri ; bhartârani, bliartri *; dhátáram, dháiri :
hôtâram, liôtri* |
[The tri of a Sanskrit root may become йг.]

tíicSj8{rt и за^с, £;§; | «Ä?, «öa | 5JS8Ç, 3íO l s¿¡¡ie, гаф | tíootjs, ?ööcS3i=: |

гзггЬй »5.
гЗла!) i с^тгг^озай g nor g

tíjcSj^rt П елп i wîç« i 2jU îo^i 4^J о

S5^ g ü ^s 6ая afcow íSjOtWj^ сЗ^те^о ääritfö a^nsrtiöug.

dA g сзаяфгЬат^ ^Л^ «ragtet s¡5sS3 s» о

a^cSjsçrî g ^зггоо, *^f i £¡áratfo, îjft^* | сгзгйо, сгй0 1 culeco ;

• Not ta С. *%l ^Käio-a&

 S'abda-ríü Vidhânam. 41

Sutra 111-—Rânto Vedhasi viâhâtuh.

Vritti.— Vîdhétri-s'abdasya Vedhasy artlie rânto bhavati |
Pr&yogeu—Vkîhâtram, Vtdliâtam |
[Vidhdtri when applied to Brahma has the termination га.]
sûtra 112-—Anfnyatra.
~Vritti.—Anyatra hriyâ-vâchino dhâto rîlcârântasya ar-âdes'o bJiavati I
Prayoga.— Pitar, pitrigal, bhrâtaram, bhrâtrigal |
[Except in the root of a verb, the terminal ; » of other words becomes ar.]
Sutra 113—*Tas' cha.
Vritti^Kvachid rilcârâdes'o hhavati \
Prayoga Mândhâta, Mândhâtri I
[Sometimes ta.}
Sutra 114-—S'vâ-yuvudhvanâm ânah.
Vritti—S'van-yuvan-adhvan ity eleshâm ânlasya âno bliavati |
Prayoga. -S'vâ, s'vânam ; yuvâ, yuvânam ; adhvâ, adhvânam \ s'vânafi-
ga[, yuvânar, adlwânaAgal baku-vachane I
\S'van, yuvan, adhvan obtain the termination ana.]

7$Л&\ ц oOJÎÇ'ôWl H CTVO il

rijoJjsçrt n lias, k^rt1? 1 W&io, грг^г№ и

ЗйЭчОр П =#£Л§ ■tfsS aJíSíltídc, »Itíiá Ö, «SCÖÖ оооЗс 7&8Э!) ^=ffîO futí CXÖo&i

tíjí^i ц гэпСЙ5огзг^п535ЙЯ(й8 о ooô Ц

*e)ê« I) ïkr с&эйг eö«r <a^áe.33iío ts^ío uAîç e¡3sáS |
eJjc3jíc7í n eîo, í^ráo 1 od»SK>5 ейиягйо l «îçs,,, «Гомоо о ^s£¿o7if 1 cu»
пэй5 1 çsç?(,rforîi' а)га)йг^г5с f|
■wSÄ 0 $*г, сгйзйг, е&г ЛяО тает? ¿É из rttf tífóda u^rivítí ra^,
a&>na, era« eioeo es^ríVrt ей c&o&itío wödäö.
• In В and С, 112 anl 113 form one sútra.
* EV| ä i s^Sriv'ö тал —оо^Зе, т$яи)Г\<?иЯл ъхя»П *№?o гЗбгй «гзао.
L
42 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûshana.

Sutra 115-—SaMiyur âyah.

~Vritti<—Sakhi-s'abdasya vïbhahtishu para-hhâtâsu aya ity âdes'o bhavali \
Prayoga—SaJcMyam, sakhâyur \
[Sakhi takes âya before the case terminations.]

Sutra 116-— Vans-yansor upantyasya dîrgho va lopah.

Vritti.—Vaus.yaiis.jyratyayântayortipantyasya va dírylw bliavati I levachid
antyasya lopah I
Prayoga— Vidvans, vidvâmsam ; hmîyans, haniyámmm ; jyâyans, jyâ-
yámsam \
[Vans ani yans lengthen the vowel or omit the last letter.]

Sutra 117 —Adantatâ cha.

Vritti—Xat pratyayântayor upântyasya vu dîrglio bliavati | levachid
antyasya alcârântalâ dm bliavati |
Pra.yogB^—Kanîyâmsam, vidvâmsam | va graluxnât hvachid vihalpcna tad
antyasya lopas syât | yatM :—s'reyam, s'reyâmsam,jriâyam,jmyamsam |
[Sometimes they terminate in a.]

iiioJjsçrt л таюгс&о | ?isasoà>5 и

o-ij" O ir т « -с

Ила i л 5а55-ой5??лсЛй»^.^р tiç^-rç лг £яс£? Л not я

si& D й£Б cWrS^-sijSociJS^cÎJî^îiî^ ri=op s» £ty«rç г£йЗ| ^^^^ о^
«Злсзаг л

23í<jC¿JíO*JO l

7íj$&\ n езйЗ 3î г^ л ""*■ о

s. ^ || з"з^ гёоооя^сЗлесЬ;};;;^ ртао ïjS ût^"? Ф^З I ^г&ай íA t9^i
тай зэ tó £¡5dS л
CjoSjerji и ^cjCcaaoTáo | Зпг<,о?Зо л аэ т^заг^гз' ^tttv^Acä зсйЗ ç*fe
eSjsçsÎTRtej...а* л aözpa л ¿iça&o | 5;ссоло?5о | Щ|ссзо ; ггасояойо л
BiS^ö- и ai)S>R «¿rSS SjiSVoá»^ tíuirív' с\фсл £>#^rt çszSd uoîjsô» оД
tí=# uf^röp öäas еда лйо* «Злфф ?аогрЗй)3 tíüsh <süa=£ ütsosöS
sSoüöj çtof cdosâ, Лвфоо €tfcrj» .ioäi 7ír/sd «Зл^лало.
 S'abda-ríti Vidhánam. 43

Sutra 118.— Vírame vyañjanasyápi.

Vritti.- Virante vartamânasya vyañjanasyápi aMrântatâ blmvati |
Pra.yog&--Sampadam, mandant, viMyasam |
[A final consonant takes a terminal a.]
Sutra 119-—Lopo vibliâslmyâ.
Vritti.- Vírame vartamânmya vyañjanasya Jcvachkï vikalpem hpas syât I
Prayoga.-NaJilms, nahliam; manas, тгпат;* râjan, râjam |
SS*.jf^^"ff* cha \Frayoga\ vák, vâkku; ustes.
usnassu , dik, dikku; panstot, partsliattu |
[Or is dropped.]
Sutra 120.— Varge tad-vargantyah.
Sto И?ks}¿areshu 1Mreslm ^^rga-panchamâksnaram anusvâr-

Prayoga.-БшЬт gettam, tâm cluimlmla-cMttam, sutl-entalclcum, ma-

mitante torkkum, bilvamhcttam | kvachid vikaïpah | ЫтЫтдеШтЦ
- [f^f^bgbrea varga consonant, become, the fifth (or nasal ) of the same varga. ]

^3|| атаЛс SJ*-dBôJrtj ÎÎeASKWsjb «ЯКЗВЙВ9 îffeaSj

•**$, aastegdírAsí^eWJ^ *«Afaöj5 .лот* i «**,,

djcÄÄcri B ¡ЭД, ¡Äffe ! efasJH, stóo*| retír, ojtóo „

№, &=*;>_ i jäe!*, «*в[* и

■*U , ¡ВДад dâr^d ^о«й **§** a^atfv d-çAert^tf
**« « aarfxj rijo»» ЭД ob* «„аяо **» де* Л № м

ЙОД. , *Л*^ , 00*0 г^о „ *~ *

* С ends here. t That !s, the anusvära is nsed for the nasal which is
*
* ¡s¿ ,1 cxöö
tí _j.a _x._j
sássS . , trorasfutrt ^
.See) 1l№ common
вЛ method
"* of wmm°-
writin"

.'
44 Karnâlaka Bliâshâ Bhûsbana.

sûtra 121— H° nasya nena.

Vrittir-NaMrasi/a nuMrena salía yoge natvam Wiavati \
Fr&yoga*-Kan-neJal, Tcavnelal ; Мп-nîr, hannír ; tan-nír, tanrúr \
[When n fellows и, the latter become» п.]
Sutra 122.—Po ho vâ.
Vritti.—S'abdeshu liakârasya paMro vâ syût \
PTa.yoga..—Halam,palam ; ludage, palacje ; Msu,pâsii ; maigâhu, тагдщы;
laigáhu, Icaigâpu |
[H in a word may become p.]*

sûtra 12a—S'a^hayos sah.

Vtítti^-Atra s'aMra-sJtalcârayoh saMrâdes'as syât \
Pv&yog&^-S'as'i, sasi ; sis'u, sisu ; mashi, masi ; rishi, risi ; s'éslie, sêse I
[S" and sh become s.]
sûtra 124-—Sa-rcplia-samycge tad-antare tv-ih.
Vritti~-Shakárc repha-samyoga-yulcte sati repha-sliaMrayor madhye ikâro
bhavali \
Prayoga—Harsham, harisam; varsJiam, varisam; sarshapam, sarisapam I
[Whenflr precede» them, t come» between.]

tjjs^i и г&яс (¿таг г€сга и о-оо ц

îa.â 1 Зта*>3* raçîoçea таза csîjîfrt ps^o фа.3 n

Síávtío n ctostf=# ro=5vdö rikärafN c&ncrtesoJ ps^ «¿dos^ö.

íjjsá) П 3§ÎÇ 3l®ç ss n мл II

à -л 'о о v
sijoJjsçri в tóbio, J¿ejo| ссеД £ejrt| sôirt), йгкЬ| »3:¿nss£.>, гЗ^гкзф ^гвзео,
=^геф и
es^do. в аса rWö 3o=radi? D^sAnsfN rfTOdrortë ¡3.

sä.3 n «sä 1 ¿Чйог^таосйлу т^игйсйк^з' н

MU —*

ss^vdo D dççiakrë rod з^о=# « 6ç£ ofcïdrttf s&^tíg «aifîd ütizÉjS.

• In the literature of the langnage p marks the more ancient form, Л the more modern : so innch
»0 that the respective periods have sometimes been mmed the p and Л periods. Thus posa is now hosa ;
pale is ha'e ; pe;in« is he.wu; pbgu is hi'jv.; jattu ¡a Itatlu, &c.
 S'abda-riti Vidhânam. 45

Sutra 125-—Hakárasyot.
Vrittl—HaMrasya щЛа-samyoge tayor madhye uMras syát \
.Prayoga—Arliam, aruham ; barham, barultam ; gárhapatyam, gáruhu-
piiyarn ; arhantatn, aruhantam* \
[When r precedes A, tina u come» between.]

Sutra 126. —LaMrah pada-vidhau dasyu vyiljaneshu.

Vritti.—Sumása-vidhau ryañjaneshu pareshu dasya las syát |
'Pra.yog&.—Kâdii-pwùam, kâkurisum ; kâdu-kichchu, Mlkicbchufi nâdur
patagaiiam, nâ/varagaiam ; iiâdudiide,nâlj;ade ; kôdu-Jcoffu, JcôlJcottu I ity
etcshîm prayogasya samâsa-vidhau purva-padopântya-svara-lopâd evam
rûpam siddham \
[In compound words, d followed by a consonant becomes /.]

Sutra 127-—^' to'*-

"Vntti—DaMrasya ati pratyaye pare (aMro bliavati |

Prayoga,—Ad, âtam; nôd, nôtam; bed, bê/am; mad, та(ат\\

[D before ati Ьлошез /.]

Asa?! л зйтеой^сз' g о_оН II

sTS^ о aSçîtWo dç^sioaîjsçrt staSÄfdorzitf tro^tftfs.rS' о
«jjo3j»Ç7-î d оззго, ой>зоо i гОйго, uldojoo i газогйз* о, геоззазааоо |
«эзёгоз>о, etbîocrëo и *

халзм u tfwids sioâç^ rtTío si ок£с.г+> о "-о*- D

IjjOjjîÇrt J ,5:î:fe-J($DSjo, 'BíV'^OTáol =55*-*£Ä , =51'-' ьй i i гяйз.г?ог!рго, 5Я^о

rWo 7dsdj5?áDc¡*s гагйггаалсз^З eTJjdiiiîçoîdçdo djîïio rtfïo II

Sï^dc g rtöÄrtsusäKiddö saecusartö ¿drorort г*та2=# v^îd tídos» ö>
Soçrarbd rts&STiä афгапй&яфг^ с ?^d«ief,353ïh ^» tijsjácg íotí íssrbaí z3.
7¿Jí3m (I Cía &S | o_o£ g

ri.3^ и ä^idTjo çsâEJja-oSx sidÇ bisoja? edsdS п

SjjaÍJícrt л «S, üWo i AffiçS, йл^Уо 1 zSçS, sfçWo | sftiS, гйэ&Зо g î
ss^do л *töxsi «¿jsz&dzádg zSvîtt еЗ sirâoau stözsizSü fetednsrbaî г5.
* Not in С. f C.ends here. % la С the examples are na/iu, na'tam ; íxii/u,
pal (am.
* г>. n oöo e>3?roa?o ¿oíitíi ^sj, f * g aioô -sort uoä <аг5.

M ■'
46 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûsbana.

Sutra 128.—Ralcârasya repltah.

Vritti.—Samase ralcârasya replio bhavati \
Prayoga. -Mâr-lîoral, mârkoral; mâr-balam,mârbàlain ; nûr-madi, nûr-
madi ; nûr-sâsiram, nûrclihasirum \
[R becomes replia'] *
л
Sutra 129-—Ade rî-rili.
Vp.tti.—S'cMeshv ûdi-llndasya r'ààmsya riivam lharati I
Fra,yog&.—Tritîyam, tritîyam ; rinam, rinam ; rita, ritu ; m/и, risi |
[An initial ri becomes ri.]
Sutra Í30-— Ta-rayor amdisthayor aiii-oh svarenavâ.
Vritti.—Anâdau mrtamânayor paMra-vaMrayos svarena saha yathâ
sankhyam ailcâr-auhirau lliavafah \
Pra.yoe;&.-Kayivâram, Icaivâram ; hârayisidam, liâraisi/lam ; ЫгауШат,
h'raisidam ; pûrayisidam, pûraisidam ; JcavadaU, Icaudak ; liavunkul, Icaw'i-
Icul ; kâvmgu, Ыипщ; avuiikidam, auhUdam \\
[Medial y and r, uniting with a vowel, breóme ai and ai/.]
Iti Karnâtalca-vyâlcarana-vrittau j BMsMJtliûshanc S'alda-rîH-vidhânam
nâmapanclmmàh parichchhedah |
7о.язи n ötröj*? б^рг g o-oV" п

tíjcSjscrt и оаяБи?jkj£, sus=#.®Fti& i гзлб.гОио, síjíüfuo | йлБ..*а> <3j»

jajaîjsiçrt п ^Sçcàto^ SiSçaito | s&pîo, орэо | кЬзЬ, cab | sá&\, с"« о

si. S д «5j3ícfs rfárs¿jsráa5j8f.tí,:ffítid!5ídoÍJícrt, госрэ тага о&гргт&с о

sSji-ffîd^ïa^ spi»fês и
jjioSjîçrt n ^ейзгзгйо, *roöo i гггосйЛоо, ге»Л îozio | ^сбсйЛйо, =£çojtaoo |
sSsdcuiJJÖOj 3¿K^'rJ¡ao i =ärsfö«3, »"»öd | ^ф'й1?, с'ао^з*' | :гг^)ог?},

<аЗ 'tffwW* ягт.'вУ» ^з^ Î г^Д5 фвгфс &¿ec3 Sçsa*

* In old written compositions the con»onant is Unvariably doubled after r. Thus n&rmmadi,
ftrmmadi, pannirclichhâsiram, &c. No eiceptiou has been found to this practice.
t С has only the first and last, J See note p. 7-
 Samâsa Vidhânam. 47

( VI. Compound Words .)

Samâsa Vidhânam.

Sutra 131.—Nâmnâm samâsas saugatártliáli.

Vritti^-Nâma-vâcbiiuîm s'abdâwhn parasparam anvayasicUïïio'rtlias
smnâsa-samjnas syât \
[ A compound word ¡3 forme 1 of a noon combined with the words united to it.]

Sutra 132. —Tatrâûtar-vartinyo vibliaktayo lopyâh.

Vritti^Tatra samâsa-padesliu maâliya-vartinyo vilbàktayo ïupjavfe |
[ Tlie words thus united to it drop their rase terminations.]

Sutra 133.— TJttara-paâmilia-pravrittis tafpurushah.

Vritti.—Uttara'padárfha era pradliâno yasmin sa samâsah tatpuruslia,'
samjñas syát |
PrsLyoga-SiVeyara Jccri, suh'jfoi I ity afra vililialrfi-hpâd eka-rûpaivam \
evam eva\arasu mane, aramane ; mutina Ыуг, mângâyi ; pasiya ole, path-
cbóle l
[ When the final worJ is the chief in nseaninj, the compound is a iatpurviha.]

7¡Ji¡É\ g 53íS¿.53,0 7¡ZÍ3S7Írt,?2 T3l$~i Jn^n Ц

sis n c3î»&53ï«â53îo ¿гоэ дао sfö;^tfd:>Äcr£^./??$^d.a?o?ioK £г, з'в

зга^ g <3îrfo JjösSöü, ^j»Ä r&as&dî-Srôgl TSsástfííri^Bostóí. <atí=#
7g»3.JciKÍ 7¿OS¡5 .

Siâ S isfäii TiSÍJSSjíjáCSt) SÍ>rfnSSaFA*fí йфЗЧЙЛС ыяа 3^ п

Tiea!. и ové tíj¿ns^JríJ isiS sä эахгЛзф D "^ 0

siâ^ 1 ero^riíiroijíp-asi djÇîAeç aoîv г rt kísírtís eá^tíwfraow ^л®* П

sSjçsJ i «5Tj?Ji su<3, «srjôii<3 1 síjsDcÍsícuí, siBoracCö l зЛсй> ълЗ, й&я d g

-'
48 Karnâtaka Bbâshâ Bhûshana.

Sutri 134.—Sa-eva-ikâs'myaJi IcarmadhârayaJi.

Vritti.—Tatpurvs}ia-samâsa-evâdhi]carams' chet Jcarmadhâraya-samjnas
syát l
Frayoeib—Kempina tarare, Icendâvare ; Tcempma datam, Icendafam ; telU-
appa'hasul, telvasul ; piriya mole, pcrmóle ; karir/a naidíl, l-aimaidil; kadiya-
tapam, Icaditapam ; Jcaditja âl, la'tál ; naliya tal, nalidól >
[ If a tatpurusha has only one qualifying word, the compound ¡г a karmadhdraya.]

Sutra 135.—SankhyâtHs' died dviguh.

Vritti—Sa cha Icarmadhárayas saulhyâ-pûrvas' сШ dvigu-samjñas syát I
■prayogB—Eradii bal, irbMl ; eradu hai, irklai ; ondú indi, ôrppidi; ondú
tale, frítale ; eradu han, irkkan; mûru loJcam, mûhkam |
[ If the qualifying word of the iarmadhäraya is a numeral, the compound is a dvigu.]

sûtra \%Q.—VûnarpaÂârtlwirpraflmno\'yayibMvali.
VrMi—SpashtVrtltáh \
j¿&yogb.-Kc!agana leere, Ulhre ; leelagana pode, MJpode ; poraganaadi,
poradi ; poragana mai, poramai ; megana Щ mêgâl |
[ When the qualifying worA is the chief in meaning, the compound is an avyayibhâva.']

tía о a^tí****** a^w^öie^««' *si*T?sdaJ»ioa rtíj^ i

$каа>. arecsWetóoE» фойе. 5ä»^j ladsfeSy^.

¿s i тай *&гс**й>Л)«&,5 »fr^tÄtf* ^Tg^ÎJar* ■

г^ойэ ä«3, Ы г<3 | <¿d¡&> tfS, <а=* гЯ | галя* äis^o, излаяло и

АЛ I Ла^Ч^ "
¿«ДО 0 ■****» **• *<%й " ***** ФЙ' *^Й ' **** oô* *da '
¿dries <&¿ фаА% \ s3*rt» ws«, ái?re& Л

=Íjí^tíáJ.
 Samâsa Vidhânam. 49

Sutra 137-—Sarva-padârtba-pradhâno dvandvah.

Vritti.—Sjíxishtó'rflia'h \
Prayoga Kai-vanegal, Jcaru-mariga{, nâdtt-bîdagal, Jcere-toregal, betta-
ghatiangal, kai-kâlgal I
f When all the words are co-ordinate in meaning, the compound is a dvandva.~\
Sutra 138.—Anya-padârtha-pradMno bdhuvríhíh.
Vritti.-Spashtó'rihah \
Prayoga KaiitHifllam, heñganim, nuchclmlcki, kaUerddcyam, Icusi-
goralam, kein-mîsegam |
[Compounds which qualify another word are lahuni'-i.]
Sutra 139.—Sama-SamsJcritam desîya-padem samasyate.
Vrltti^Atra Karnâtaha-bhâshâyâm Samskrita-smna-s'abdam KarnâtaJca-
fàdcm salía samâsah kriycUt* \
FrsLyoga*—Nârada-dandige, para-kotta¡am, arasi^âalatn, Mr-asi, mâ-
janam, mâ-pàtakam, turaga-da¡am \
[Kar.iiUaka words form compounds with Sanskrit words.]

*■»« <? g
en

ri^ g TJji^jjt'qJn g
jájoSjítriii ^j&Ouoi =íor?flo| c&sg* | ^«3 г|гайо| if&nßtivoi =#^a ÇTÎrtog

¿joîjîçrt g sntfd tíoart i zíó&JVÉtío i etítótív'o | *jîoîo I ояггЗо | si»

ösänfo i afcdrfdVo g
Sî^do g ^jSSj ïionVs zSçî^ooîc sfcJnV rtorta €e.tt) rtsAart stoäe^zfc^ä.
• В in this place introduces-Suma—Qamskritalaksla4am anyitra, with the following quotation from
S'abiaminidarpaT» II. 9, regarding which see supra Introd. ii.
Samudifa eankhyayyaya rahi I tain cnisi vjrtipa nighantuvina nama-pado I
Mama varna prakritigalam I sama-Saroskrita Tesaran iitu lingam malvar II

* ft^g rijâc&g) sftssfyïSç 7írio7ío73 .áe^wdorfo^Sotío йгО ÄpJcfeirieö

50 Karpâtaka Bhâehâ Bhûshana.

Sutra 140.—Kâràkam parena samartlia-Icriyâpadcua.

Vritti.—Karma'pûrvam Mralcan-^ltaparenaprasiddlia-lcriyapadenasamam
samasi/a-te I
Fmyogei.—Terad-ittam, etlu-gondanit serey-iddam, oldal-pôchm \
[Words which are governed, form compounds with the governing verb.]

Sutra 141-—AMrântân-mah.
Vritti—JJcârântât JcâraJcât param malearas syât I
Prayoga Manam-golgum, sunmm-gondam*, besam-bagedam, Jcasam-
itlam, manam-perchidam, jasam-badedam |
[If ending in a, tliey take m in formins; the compound.]
Sutra 142-— Vis'eihyottara-pade pûrva-padasyopântya-svarûâer lopah.
Vritti— Vis'eshja-hMtoUara-pacle sat'ipûrva-puda-sambundhinâm upántya-
svarâclyânâm arayavaJopas syât \
Prayoga«—Kariya madu, Mrmadu ; ini mâvu, immâvu ; fattitu Ml, Mr-
vol ; initu unisu, innunisu ; nunitu saram, nunjaram ; jâna mâtu, jan-
mâtu ; oUiiu mânasam, olmânasam ; ollitu gunam, olgunam \
[ In forming a compound with в noun in the nominative, the qualifying word drops
» the suffises of ils root.]

jájcA/ífT? и áda^o i ¿УЁьЛяоЯо i ЯбсОзг^о | ео=з! dja^öo D

«J -о

7Í®3j I «5т5ЭГО53г& s п о8о и

га.Э | iSïîDîôra 35 tfïîsîyao гЛтгггЛЦ оз' g
sjjc&ratrt п газгЗ<эЛя<Л о | Лее оЛвоЯо* | ¿rtoeorttío | =$7$£>&Ъо j s&sío
Sçuôroo | wriosusSöo g
эаз^ и cs^aososinsä 'Rífaftá ömoö sJîîjîtoo оэзогз* ö&CKtesrösfcfr, «aodtf
Лед tídidjíoíoox

«dc&rfe3.*v.33fj5j 0§ g
jSjC&eçrto =3^003 газйз, ^s&Fzfc 1 <а$ sSjs^), <aöj\ö§ i *зезз eos1?, ^лаагчГ!
<а?ззз vopSsö, чаЗз, гйтЗз | гаеаээ 7átío, йзгооо | «згю г?з»зо5 «згг^а зз j
to? ,зо zSjícStSo, bjvî. гй-о i so'-1 ,гз Лето, uotfû рэо о

ti=$ sSjsrforá es^drocj 7*rourf?rt «ssácusí йлфаггазз^гЗ. аад crfotío*.

^¡ártícS wqSns es3o.
•C enís here.
*% 0 сазЗ <аз^ «*.
 Sanoâsa Vidhânam. 51

Sutra 143-—IkârasyaiddlirasvaJi.
Vritti.— Prwjuktavad upântija-svarâdi-hpe krite pûrvasyeMrasya hrasva-
eJcâras syât |
Prayoga—Piriya maram, permaram ; piriya pâvu, pcrlâvu ; U¡iya mugil,
hehnugil \
[Moreover an » in the root becomes e ehort.J
Sutra 144.— Na cha hvachit.
Vritti.—Лта cha Jcvachid Ну апепа iJcârasya hrasva-elcáráh hvachin-na
hhavatîii\
Prayoga Bhjnitu hone, Ыпдопе; ЫптЫ роге, Ыпроге ; UIupu таге,
bilmone I
[Bnt in юте cas« not.]

Sutra 145-—Srariulaii dîrghas tv-uguroh.

Vritti—SvarMan pare padc sati agurdh pûrva-padasya dîrgho lhavaii 1
turs'àbdas' cliárihah I
Prayogtu—Kariya adavi, Mradavi ;* piriya oifah pêrodal ; Jcariya iruf,
Mrirul |
Atra siifre aguror ity aparrr-svara-d/'rghe sati purva-varnasya dîrgho fia
bhavati I Trayogi \ p'isiya ole, риеЫШс; iniya rasam, iucluirasam-f |
[When the final won! Iwpn-s with n vow], th? voncl of the pre^eilin^ word is lengthened:
bnt not when the initial vowel of the fi.:al word is lon^.]

rt/nij n <a=satf?î. tí jrij 1 0Ô4 л

tíjoJjí^rin lAoáJ s&do,Wdjrdo 1 kac&tís^, öwsrsgii гЭТбй ^х,г\6,^хг\6щ

bs^ö, i фйгйо cocVtíoá ^ctí^rj ájítíorf 7Lut£¡r\jñ tíjsctóaírtw
фор cítío <атгго=# sarán oi^ösarti^ö.

гаД n ä s£ =5V¿iaao3^S qa=5=íü'?áp sárá, Хда>о» =5>гай. s¡ás*Sta D

tíic3j8crt и гЭ?5 &> =#jï3, гЭ&в й | гЭг5 ab з§к$, йг5л^| гЭУ'ааф или, г^лйц
вгйчос о й sa ^г*3' «sotítf =#e»5â ^aritfö «атаа=# гй\7& й=гао;згг{эгаау;5ог0оэ.
aiî^j g ?loîa^ a^îF^orktfjî^s I oöfl D
*»>?£,' т^огп^ 3¿6c jdtícsiS erü&ms фй^й?^. афт? фаз 1 *>&Угг öfsb

?а)ОЗЛсг{ п s&icd) feod, г>и?л çd | <а$ой dtfo qaoEadrtof g

ss^tfs g jjtftítí:§ ^osaaüsf^tf ^írfrtídtí tó/VC ûç^rssrb^o, езйб
tídtítítí ?id^i a^raarw^ö фйгййй «árer* a^rssrfisía^.
• A and В liave instead of this—iariya mugil, kûrmugil, which seems not to belong here.
* sai I SV 1 atíjarív'o =5fccá> s&jftS, =5înjsrf\^ eioatí. Jëî «гЬогйойойз
TJjîarèr €cotí wdotí) irswsaí tí.
t This example is not ¡nC, t % 0 ^)5t£fcg «У.

/"
52 Karnâtaka Bbâshâ Bhûsbana.

sûtra 146-—Na-ta-JaJta-tanâm dvirbhâvàh.

Vritti—JVodyjáíM panelia-varnânâm svarâdau pare upântyâvayavaAopa-
pûrvakam dviïvam lliavati |
Prayoga.—Tan dar, tannclar ; Jcadu ayant, Jcattâyam ; o}itu unisu,
olluijisu ; in unisa, innunisu ; Ut adi, kittadi ; kit ile, kittile* \
[When the final word begins with a vowel, and the precedine word in it« radical form
ends in n, t, f, n or t, thij letter is doubled.]
Sutra 147-— Kadidu-nididu-dvayasyâdyéka-svara-parasya iah.
"Vtibti—Anayos' s'abdayor àdi-svarât parasya svarâdau pade pare purvá-
vayavaAopo Vhûtvâ iakâra âpadyatc \
Prayoga—Kadidu á/, kattâl ; nididu odal, niftodal ; nididu adakil,
ni(tadakili \
[ In forming a CDEopQqnd with a word brsinning with « vowel, kadidu and nididu
change the d of their roots to (.]
Sutra 148 —Nados' clia.
Vritti—Nadu-s'aMastba-daMrasya сЪа jaMras syat |
Prayoga—Nad» irul, natiiruf ; nada adavi, naUadavi \
[So also with tia.fu.]

гада* i Ц кДОгйзг^зю tVîpjrris g oöt g

Ojç&wji g äfö ¿уБ, з'г! о5 I "¿Л еа&о, =з%я,саэо | ьД?* erûpîifc, 6u£¿
г&& i «5 «roííKb, чай^райз | *з' «за, таа | г>з' «atf, ft^tf* g
вга^Л ц то W tf га Й atocüco&iöi sípsf-rtfrt sititísáog ri<puo¡ü5P»títf «nias

tfjrëi g "tfaa^aöxijacüTi^Ä^^Qrjjjö^ Ws g oSa (i

si S^ g çsôaobVraça w сЛвсала iCaí^tiíío ^„dîo^ aStfç ïidç s¿iíS3¡Foác&5¿ Лйсзй*
флзг<, feted «зйЛас g
tíjaJjscrt g ^ааэ ü<F, «A»,«F | $аоз гоа<5, Süjí.a'f | $аоз esrtS-S, Щ.
«*Sf g
Bî^do R ^аг& $аоз «зогЭ аг5 rt ■ rt т^тейаЗла tíd зЛ?йгг$б фтегоа&а

?ÍJíáj g 7&&JîÇÏ> ц oá\T g

«jjaJjîtrt g £г*з «ttoi, гаеДоэ<г" | ¡ufo еЗЭ, ЙШЗЗ g

es^öo g ^йз ¿«го ¿го ф »ЗзсьюаоЗзс.
• Not m a t Not in G

* ¡£ i cdDö * vodîîoofî >î.tj, f ^ g 0Ö3Ö »Л «лзпг^огв «^.

 Samâsa Vidhânam. 53

Butra 149.—Kiridos tah.

Vritti.-Kiridus'àkîe âdi-svarât parasya akârasya svarâdirpade pare
sâmyava-lopam taJcâro bhavaii \
Prayoga.—Хгш/м âtam, hittâtam ; Jciriya adi, ldttadi/, Jciriya ili, hittili |
In forming a compound with a word bejinnins» with я vowel, kiriiu drofs its termination and
changes the tinal letter of its root to г.]

Sutra 150.—TesMm udantalvam vyañjanesím.

^^^—Kadidtt-nididu-hiridu-Uy-etesMin vyaùjaneslm paresliu vdtârântatâ
syât I
Frayoga—Kadiya Icudure, Jcadugudare ; Jciridu gejje, kirugejjc ; hiridu
gâna, Jcimgâna |
[In forming a compound with a word becinninir with a conFonant, kadidu, nididv, and
in ridu drop their termination and aid u to tlieir root.]
Sutra 151-—Posatv-ûdînâm adantatvam nipátyate,
Vntti^PosatH-pnladii-yafadu-^^uvalagU'ily-âdbiUMpaciânâm akârân-
taivam upântyâvayavaJ.opapûrvam nipátyate \
Vcayoza—T'osatu suggi, posasuggi ; posatu des'e, posaâcs'e; haladu Ixxlave,
lialagalave ; poladii alrtgu, pola-a'agu ; ela tu mâvu, efionavu ; eladu talir,
eladañr ; poragu, vâru, poravám ; olagu Icai, o¡agai ; o/u afiam, o\a-
attam* \
[In forming a compound with n word hednnini with aennsonant, pnsat'i, palatin, eladu,
poragu and olagu drop their termination and add a to tlieir root]

Äfcä) П e-OZÎJî^S y ríir D

si_)03jîÇ7l n еоой eáo, ü^o | ?0cri3 es», *áai| êOcda <aV, IS4 D
sí^do o ftccu iíeo ^) ?5Ршайг5 ßdrodd «sstóisá «iractórort о^аоягги^й.

йа^ g =г?агй г^ай e-Oöo 'аЗсг.ае.зззо sáp<s= йсф ййсгф enmroä зг jeans' g
ia)aîjït.rt|l tfucöo =^00x5, чгйэгигЛо i íetíi fea , ЪгЗзЛча i rozfc гаю, ^озгатеп
' US S3

ctío»¿=# епзтяог^^гф езезг^ рйкйа=# е5лсйф t?r¡?stek.

7Íjí^j и фтаз^асдайоо^з^о Sítele, о oVL-т I
sa. 5^ g sjptfái tótfza c&v'äi фйЛ ötfrü чатагЛ^зао ¿гоёзго ewrass ä*
s&3SJs?»odcdoáí5Ae.tíjr4pdr-o Sítaáoáf, D
encubrí g ф^ tfoft , фт^г. 1 3§«te3 rfí, фтйЙ| scVä tîVîÎ, îtVriv'ïîi

ïjodrio rado, sjsdsido | aotfrü *, ги'г'Л | ujV"¿ öWiO, ^v"«5è»3.o* ■

ss^vdo g 3¿57ía3 sijjosîrf ¿го riçrt sáooíorártv'u sidnstíd етогЛёзг (¡tícArf

• Not m a * %i ^1*^*8 **t «TúOKodíe <»w.

0
54 Karnâtaka Bhâsbâ Bhûshana.

Sutra 152.—Keclichanc-pechchane^bechcliane-s'abdânâm châcltr

matvam.
Vritti—EtesMm trayûnâm châder vyanjane pare malcârâàes'as sijât \
Prayog«.—Kecliclwneya (ajir, kenialw ; hecliclianeya tnugil, bemmugû ;
Jceckchaneya Imdi, heiujudi ; Ъс1ьс1шпеуа nîr, Jcennîr ; lechchaneya nîr,
bennir ; pachchaneya iaîe, pándale ; pachchaneya taUr, panilalir |
[In forming s compound with a w<rd beginning with я consonant, Kechcliave, pechcliane and
bechcbane drop their termination and change the Iaat letter of their root to m.~\

Sutra 153-—Svantatâ cha.

Vrltti.—Keclichaneri(y-âdîiiâm cl\a vyañjane pare suMrâdes'as' cha
bhavati i
Vmyogsi—Kechclianeya Jcaïïu, kisugaïïu; Icechchatuya Jcâdu, kisugââu;
beclichaneya suy, bisusuy; bechchaneya Jcadir, buugadir ; paclvclmneya
vandal, pasuvanâal \
Yoga-viïMgâd ishta-pravritteh hvachit suMro na bliavati I Prayoya \
pachchaneya ole, pachcMle ¡pachchaneya adihe, pacltehadike ; beclichaneya
adi, bechchadi\
[Also to su. (But sometimes not.) ]

?&газм о =#«í 3 Sea? и ¿a? 3 йыа ёззо «ггйсй sko о ^-о О

sil Ц йасгзро äjoterao гдао^о-сз? йс гйЗс г&таш5$?3э. ев* п
saic&sçrt а "й* ?5odo 3V5, ^ог^'Б | *«?<îcu sfoftS, *£ozSx>!\6 \ =&e$eü
=вЪа; =#orka | =#£¿3c&) &J5, т?^Б | ¿üáSoáo ЪФ, ¿с^Б | зй^Зой Йе5,
siotíej | tía? Зой ЗУБ Jáoos Б п
ssaWí о =îf^ S sí22í <5 efe* <5 c&etfc »¿ляоэ ^rtVrt'sápossá гЗогзгйб üuoug
surarez5f,äs»rfoa ö.

Tiltil j sJ„^ es г* о 0^4 о

зй iqSjsçt-î n =#^ 3o& =£<ld, ^Tfcritu i =#té Зой та*, èTUrezu i risa Зой Kko&i
J ta " <*> ta ta
tí)7áo?íxía> I os* Зой =5йБ, Й)7&г{й5 | аае^йой dotíS, гаФгае>п& в
овлсг?йгрггП)йгА,за1Аа111 ^газЬжЛяс <3 tftetà о Já)C¡5j»crt g з&г? йой loti,
títíja ed 1 tía? 3oi> esu^, tí«? »i? | oté Зой «за e3té а ■
to ' й So ta ta
Si^tío п ч?2* и <азэ?йг{';Л sáooesá »idraörJ йтаоггЗ^ягЛгайл «goWî.
оЗлсг(Зг,»г!йой «tíotí,tía cisötoö "Лйф^й Tfcratísirfotítí.ra <ay(
 Samâsa Vidhânam. 55

Sutra 154-—EMre vibMsha ïlcâruh.

Vritti.—Tcsliv asmin suMrâdes'e sati vïlcalpad eMrasya ïlcâras syât \
Yra.yoga,.—Keclicliancya saüje, leim saûje *; Jcecliclianeya kanigile, kisu-
gdiiigilc |
Kvacliinn-ékârali | Prayoga | Jcechchaneya uri, kêsitri ; kechchaneya adi,
Jcêsadi ; Tcechchaneya alcM, Iccsalclci |
[At the same time the с of their root becomes i. (But sometimes <".)]
Sutra 155.—Tatpurushe pûrvà-paMntya-hpah prâyo yatlw-
éhit-âgamas' ¿lia.
Vritti.—Asmin samase prâk-padântyaAopa-pûrvam vïkalpâd yathochit-
âgamas' cha bhavati |
Prayoga,—Arasu nêru, aranêril; arasu gini, aragini ; arasu mane,
aramane 1
[In forming a tafpuruslw compound, the preccdirg wor^, dropping its last syllable, generally
undergoes one or oth r of the foregoing cl anges.]
sûtra 156.—Ellasya.
Vritti.—Jira lakárasya dîrgham syât \
Prayoga—EUa ratnahga], eïlâ-ratnatigal ; ella mâvu, еШ-mâvu \ prâyo-
gràlmnât kvachin-na \ ella dhanam, tila leere |
[Ella lengthens its final vowel. (But somptimes not.)]

Äis3j n адабе. Згргг} <a=ï?îos и оНв g

Cjcr3jEçr{ g &¡¿JS<& 7áoS¡3, S-яЫсгв* \ =#tó a¿ =ггр5Г\?5, -Г Tkrteäftdn

■гг0г&5, сыбг n г^еЗл^г! о =Щ Зой we, *ty¿x> \ =£у§ ^crJùssa, ■içjia 1 =ÍEJÍ
rJcrJj «si., ^tí*: П
sintió П 3s ^т^сагЗ^гаЛ^оогЛ ^v^otí ^=f?ítí=# •гжогзгЛг' й. =#ы^)

täjssj i з"э^оэг& зЗкагйго;^ odLe^s riîjoSjîe, айфяс

tósírídití g otfvt Ц

г^оЗлсг) g ed?fo rSçoS, öa^oS | esetek heu, ödhpä | «sdsb z3i$, esddJiî g
»î^tfn I з^ЛзЗ TJrijiTadô фйгйгоЗ о«1®сзаф 3^ы.5»Л соз^л^за

d 3^ g ез>\ e/r?Kföo афго Щ S1 g

^¿tî^ g ^^o, oi^fd g

sa^tfij g <¿u *г^о v^îtt ûç^r еЗЛйй. ojearé îO rtjg&s&oti =§иф&&

• С end« liera. * % Я ^Й ^JXStJtSt, VUtJîîoOFS 5¿Ja3ji)Ö.

'
 56 Karnâtaka Bbâshâ Bhûshana.

Sutra 157.—Bàhuvrihâv ad ante.

Vritti—Asmin satnáse ante akârântatâ |
~Pra,Yog&.—Bat(adodeyam, îceàganmm, mlda-lciviyam \ kvachin-na bhavati]
kalyerde, alarde \
[Baliuvrihi compounds generally have the termination a. (Sometimes not)]

Sutra 158—ШщеНк
Vritti.—Bahuvriliau üla-ityasya üy-ádes'as syât |
Prayoga.—Nan, íüada mâiiasam, nánili-mwiasam ; pal ülada báyam,
païïili-vâyam ; kûr iUada katti, Icûrili-gatti \
[XUa in them becomes iíi.]

Sutra 159-—Dvigau sahliliyârvâcliinâm tipântya-vyanjanâder

lopah.
"Vritti—Dvigusamâse saiilcliyâ-vâchalca-padânâm upântya vyañjanáder
lopo bhavali \
Prayoga—Nâlku gen, nâlgên ; nâÏÏM des'e, nâldts'e ; aidu Jcandagam,
aigandagam ; aidu saram, aisaram ; êlugâvudam, ê/gâvudum ; élu violant,
êlmolam ; mûru lokam, mûloham \
[In dvigu Compounds, the numerals drop their last syllable.]

га)СЗлсг? g ыШЗла&о \ =#» i|o|, sSsj *3о&о о =5>г5га>ф»2а g^sîedr I

т$яЗ \ g «ag^Vösg alfar g

5¿3 й гззэоакгзъ <aUTaao?¿o <aospz5e,ií?te, о«* и
г^оЗл^г! ¡ 5»5® <awö sájalo, &id>uzim¿7ío\ £<5 <a<yrf №o&o, зЗ$огзгс&о |

öS g ryta>3si.js?îç т&сз олга^Азгёаг&эог;^ озарчэ? 5яйч«Хйгг&гс грйаЗ g

«ЛсйлсКц î3îwi rtçfâ» c3i«3 Çfë I ?таея г5€, ö»«3 S | ет$э Coarto, sortoiSrto |
юаэ rtdo, »tftío | Stfi rancio, »va ^)tfo | »¥"0 rfjstfo, Жа.ч?о \ sfcjatfc

¡Jírfoá Cj.
 Sarmsa Vidhánam. 57

Sutra 160-— EMrtba-vachikasyaurantali.

Vritti—EMrtha-vâclii-s'abdasya ôr-âdcs'as syât \
Prayoga—Ondu nufli, ôrnnudi ; otidu taie, ôrttàle ; andupidi, ôrppidi |
[The word fir one becomes ó>.]
Sutra 161-—Ir-âies'o dvy-artluisya.
Vritti.— Dvigu-samâse dvi-saiiJchyâ-vâchi-s'àbdasya ir-âdts'o bliavati \
Prayoga,—/irraZua?» gandar, irmmai \
Atra hvachit svâbhâvikàh I eralmûru, eralmâtu, eralkai* \
Keshmchin-mate nyûna-sthate îr-âdes'as syât I îraidu \
[The word for two become« ir. (But sometimes not) According to the teaching of some
it becomes ir when used in a subordinate sense.]
Sutra 162—Ka-pa-vargayos trayakhyasya tâv-âgumau bahuiam
hra-ivah pûrvasya cha.
Vritti —Tri-saâlchyâ-vâchi-padasj/a ka-pa-vargayoh paratah tâv-âgamau
hhavaf-ah I pratJmma^varnasya hrasvàh parader dvitvam cha bhavati \
Prayoga.—Mûru Icode, muWcode ; mûru gudde, muggudde ; mûru puri
muppuri ; mûrumadi, mummadi\ '
Kvachit prâg-varna-hrasvatvam parâdy-afahara-dvitvam cha na stab I
ïrayoga \ mûru gên, mûgên ; mûru gâvudam, mûgâvudam \
[The word for three, in forming a compound wilh a word lxginning with a Hter of the
íca от pa varga, shortens its own vowel and doubles the initial consonant ot the other word
(But sometimes not) ]

íAJotfoaOfcjSFSíocfr.

vs¿*| Jd^¿ л

tsotítf obtíáo^sitía. ^ "* й **

tfjsij л =5&öriFcÄj8fX) o¿rosur.?5c. згпзгЪйъ eoccov'o coas з&йя?1 g) oi_cn
sá^ л ^fcös^aieäsiärij •ettörfFCÄÄC» *¡tfái aeraríais sfídás | síjosij
SjP8F7Í0 Зэ jTÍ^S 3¿02Z3(&r~S>eO Kî Ejjsiâ Л

îijoSjîçri g 5*шй =#j»zS, *£>гея$ | s&erfc rbd , sfcsrb d | ошй ^©, оаэ
^0| »Si«*) Ö0», Ktoô^fel *$«*«5y/^OT й/^о° ЙЗг&.^Оа-^о Est Й KÎ î|

фог запйеаг^ с^т^ф> з^оз^теа apsr^ а^^р «5гий Л тоЧя§ =в5

•С ends here. Ц. | За.аоЙО «ï £töf,K( <а^>

р
58 Kari.kVaka Bhâshâ Bhûshana.

Sutra 163.—Tryâdînâm vyañjaneslw eva.

Vritti^Tri-prabhritînâm saiiklijiá-vúchinám vpântya-vyaîijanasya vyñja-
tiesku pareshv eva tad-upântyâvayavasya h; as s ¡at I
Prayoga—Mûru lokam, mitkkatn | vyañjaneshv iti Mm \ svarâdau pare
na lopa iti\ mûraii, mûroddu, marañe, mûro!, mûrâiie I
[The words for three and tlie renuining nunif rab drup their 1 i»t syllable in forming a comj ound
with a word beginning with a consonant. (And not with one beginning with a vowel).]

Sutra 164.—Na snadartJia-vâchakasyâder hrasvah.

Vritti.—Shut-sañkliyá-václüna upântyasya pûrvaval-lopo na bhavaii | ap¡-
tu âder âJcârasya Jirasvas syât \
A
Prayoga Arn tinga!., arudiñga} ; áru gen, arugén |
[But not the word for six : this shortens its initial á.]

Sutra 165-—SaptârthâJjhtdhâyinas' cha.

Vritti—Sapta-saiikliyâ-vâcliinas' chopântyasvara-hpe sati púrva-svarasya
hrasvas syát \
Prayoga—Eju modal, ehnodal ; é¡u pare, e!vore ; élu varàkkw'iga!,
e!varakkañga! \
[The word for seven, while dropping its final vowel, shortens its initial vowel.]

Tíjs^i | sîj e&issso sSo<s? i5f;»3¡ nCoá ц o*-^ ц

•á.3 i Si3ái«p!.3cc35o ?агог олггадао «гозЗг^ ог^счер й^о Л<арйе,гАЭ Sjoç
A^të afcfctfifîi erfo50rf?ío «SjSCÍJiJs. рЗ4 П

Й еЗлск! <a3 | s¿3jíd& | газлблЛ) I «¿злой | гззлбл«?' | «¿олсгй II

si^d« и saieds sSjwSOîrf Яогго ^s^riv" erodio e ооо&ай^ ssYoajrfrîv'û sád
фЛоо г&йа)оЗс «з елзйг^Р cdctiosá^ «Злсзйзф «jrtrází. Логаопгоо
* со
75ла?1 и й .^aqîFnn^rt^f.ns'jr-Tis п аь£ II
iiS^ 0 ¿tu.«?» jOMirf егойгй, о*1? фйгййл ефе. й sjJsíSi «з»зёз wöcus

jjicojiçrt D üdo Sorti", í5d3uort«F | «do rt^fë, odortçli Ц

ssä^rjn | г^Ы.о935 sasi^ ¿e) jS ымйгй л=# «¿»гаг СсДОоа «Swetsjnírttíu.
ürfd 55ло£)й tj=5sd=#■& гоJтЬангЫ
»3 -*ö '
тала) i ridï^psrTpçscîooJtf i okvt i

г^оЗлсг! i Stfa йла£, «Wju öS | »vb фо", ¿tfл<,о | »#3 síd^ort*, ^

cw ort<F .
ssajxtij в гёз^йоазгоам^гг tfeid «тоагй^дйоо «5лф»з.гЬЭо odjsrfr"?^*
 Samâsa Vidhânam. 59

Sutra 166.— Savâkhyâyâs tomblia samjñi hattau.

Vntti-—Hava-vâchaka-pculasya das'ârthe hattv iti s'abdepare tombha ity
âdes'o bhavati |
Prayoga Tombhattu I nava das'akam ity arihah |
[The word for nine, in forming a compound with the word for ten, becomes Umbha.]
Sutra 167.—Ombhai s'ate. '
Vritti—tfavaJihyayas' s'atavâchalca-s'abde pire ombhai ity ayant âdes'as
syât l
Prayoga.—ОтЬЫтйги |
[With the word for hundred, it becomes omlhai.]
Sutra 168.—Sahasre cha.
Vritti.—Nava-vâchalca-s'abdasya saliasra-sankhyâ-vâchinvpade pare om
bhai ity âdes'as syât \
FTayoga—Onibhaisusiram \
[Abo with the word for thousand.]
Sutra 169.—Das'âJchyâvâh payin-
Vritti—Bas'a-vâchis'abdasya cha sahasra vûchalce parato\vasthite sati
payin ity Mes'o bhavati \
Prayoga Tayinsâsiram \
[The word for ten, in forming a (Ompeund with the word for thousand, becomes payvt.]
7Í№&\ п агзгггоосаяА/^оф 7ios3 айз^ п o¿.¿ d
ÖjSJ stöns^jjörtj tíssz^rc aSS^â tú¿ ziô\ áj8o2fJ чазьойсйвс $»¿3 e

sí^vtí 1 ¡örfsraseni jjd=# tísicír^sítí айаогО ¿ai «ф xîozRzSd алоф o&o

7¿JS^j Ц Ьооф^ ti&i I 0&.4 I

tíjc&iítrt и гоой>йлЛ |

•iS^ 1 ä^ssE^Sai tío rtsoTlrtK» rnwSîà äöe, j¿tff, eoos¡5i <азгег5сЗ

j¿)OÍJBtriii îoo^?iiîodo|
ssä^öj и sJsí^s^^ tfö=# îaîoriv KíoscpoíSE^ssa ¿eu гф гйлггао ьоогЛ

?5ла) g dRjoî cant tóctoS | o¿r о

•í^ g гйгкгзй&З^ í£ й$готЗргеегЧ?е, йоалс'о Jo* Jj3 Jjc&f "азгой^лс
#5*3 g
о)Сййсг<в iidWS?fc>îodo 1
»*$S g гй5пк5 tfw ■# tfaWjïaeitf ¿tí гф tídnsOU tídfcg* c&oaiasdtf
60 Karnâfaka Bbâsbâ Bhûsbana.

Sutra 170-— Pann-ailta-dvy-arthayoh.

Yntu-—Das'âhhyâyâhelca^vi-màÈiya^âchi-s'abdayohparayoh pann ity
ôdes'as syât.
Trayoga.—Pamwndu,pannera4u |
[The word for ten, followed by the word tor one or two, becomes pann.*]
Sutra 171-—Anyatra padih.
Vrim—Anyatrányayóh tri-chatur-vacháka-s'ábdayóh parayoh das'a-vâchi-
nàhpadîty âdes'o bhavati |
Prayoga Padimuru, padinâlku |
[Followed by the remaining numerals, H becomes раЛ'.*]
Sutra 172-—Svarâdau nâfiamah.
Vritti—Bas'âkhyâyah svaradi-safiJchyâ-vâchàke pare padîiy âdes'as iai
param nakârâgmnas' cha bhavati \
Pr&yoga—Padmaidu, padinâru, padinêlu, padinenta I
Bahulâdhikârât Tcvachit prakrityaiva tishthati \ yathâ | pattombhattu |
[Bnt if the following word burins with a voire], n comea between. (In some cases,
however, it keeps its radical form).]
Iti Karrfâtaka-vyâkarana-vrittan f Bhâshârbûshane S'amâsa^vidliânam
nâma shashthah parichchhedah |
Яа&) Ц c^^u^fc&w I oao я

?ÍJ8T3ÍJ II <9r3o3$t 3jt>8 H oâo II

?&S3j Л AnOîn'ï 5S7Í»¿0Í Ц o4_o II

*£ «►*** ,

&>3oOVSÇ:ô30îS< l&îâs' 3jj* A orf âC\ â | CUXf» | Заа^офЗэ |

cöJsnoSx r>»¿ z5.

* The cnrr.-nt forais are ha.tn and hudi ; see note to Sútra 122.
t See noto p. 7. f &&, agjWsácUj AfflCStó^J,
 Taddhita Vidhânam. 61

( VII. Derivatives. )

Taddhita Vidhânam.
sûtra 173.— Tad asifapanyam-s'tlpam-niyogas' chety aminn-igah.
vritti.—Asya pumsah tad-vastu panyam-vyavaMrah-silpam-Jcrityam-niyo-
gah-adhikáras' chety asminn-artJie liiigât paratah iga-pratyayo blmvati I
Prayoga—Panye :—tambuligam, gandigam, davasigam \ s'Upe :—pata-
sâiigam, patfavandigam, pattaligam, teUigam\ niyoge:—landárigam,
bâiiasigam, Itotârigam |
[The »ffii iga is used to form word» denoting one's trade, art, or office.]

Sutra 174-—Tad vetty-adhîte va.

Vritti.— fad vastu jânâty-àbhyasyattty-artlie chordhvam" iga-pratyayas
syât |
Prayoga.—Jôyisigam, ganüigam, siddhánfígam | hvachid âchârârthe clia
dris'yate | Prayoga | suiikam âcliaratîti suhkigam ity âdi |
[Also one's profeHon or pnrsnit. (Sometimes one's control or authority.) ]

\Й, фгс ©osos istias qftrîîjjaîcaSjsf, фоа g

îijcSjsçrt n stàgf. л ^ойоаИо | rioûrto | îft&jrto ц îAç R ¿Wshörio | ййзао
Cirio i Sj^Vrto i âôrto и Siaifsçrtç и eùozsorto | zsttikrto \ ■¡fjs&serto ц

ММ) и aftSjÇ^ ^Ççâç яг „ oâS „

äöo&j» =5-яй =5^3 «ari lä^cdj бЗогёо. =$«;з§ *а езо?& егА>?азз5 Зой)

Q
62 Karnâlaka Bbâslm Bhûshana.

Sutra 175.—Idias taira jâte hhâve vá.

Vyitti—Tajjanitaity arthe iiha-pratyayo va syât |
Prayoga. -Polalôl put tidâtam Folalicham, Kâlûrôt put tidátam Kâlûricham,
Karàhada des'adôl puttidâtam Karafoidicliam \ atra yathâ lakshyaui vak-
tavyam \ kvachtd iyantatvam cha | Pofaligam, Kâlûrigam ity âdi |
[The affix tclta denot * onels native | la « ; iga is also used for this.]

Sutra 176- — Vafa-vajlau tatrâdhkriti*

Vrittir-Atrâyam aäbikarity arthe vala-vaj/âv itîmau ptatyayau bhavatah\
Prayoga.—Madivalam, madivallam ; adapavatam, adapavattam ; stjje-
valam, sejjevallam-\ l
[Vala «nd val\a deno'e one's jurisdiction.]

Sutra 177.— Vyâprite pravane dm kârah.

Vritti—Kvachid vyâple vyâsakte cha vâchye kâra-pratyayah \
Prayoga—Nadivalilcâratn, âtagâram, mundukâram, aramanekâram, bil-
kâram \ \
[Kara denotes one's nature or work (employment).]

ijjc&eçrt о jJl'V'&ßC'f зЩхш&о гЭи'ок&з | 'WivfiOMf з^Шкао =sív^Xxéo f

tt&zt o^ajîç«? $l¿¿5itéo ^Уозйайо i «эй) о&грге^ «э sá^ sá о | !BrriSurföe
¡&о a? i sSsVörto i таеляот^згг.й И
»гачоп i eg з^еДОЗогофгоо гЗ^&^гзгЛ «sai sáj^r oussrto^ö. Ä^ö^

Kîjaîjsçrt g djadtfo, s&asigo | öäridv'o, oz&í;á£o i йгЗ ssVo, ?5^si^o.;.|

rtjsái n «35^^ síjSirtc af tíos g oaa o

•In В tatradhikritau; In С &1МШйп<е. t Not in С

} С. Adds máíejáwm. t % fl «kg ïfcîtfnstfo *Ö.

 Taddhita Vidhânam. 63

Sutra 178-— Tad asyásñti vantah.

"Vritíi—Vais'ishtyarthe vanta-pratyayas syát \
Prayoga.—birivanlam, yunavantam, àyuvantam |
[Van ta dennt. 6 one's characteristic]

Sutra 179.— Upamânârtlie vol.

Vritti— figl susfhiram \
Prayoga.—Мшимй yajwm \ Jcvachid anteti \ Muyante bliadra-guriam |
[Vol expresses comparison. (Sometimes ante a used.)]

sûtra 180.—Hrasvo va.

Vritti— Vol pratyayo vikalpâddhrasvo bbavati\
Prayoga.—Harivfl, harivol ; Jcarivol, Jcarivol |
[ Vol is sometime« short.]

Sutra 141-—AMrântân-nâgamo Ъа-s'rutis' ¿lia.

Vritti^Aclantâch-chhnbrlât parasya val ity asya pûrvam nâgantah svasya
bakára-s'ruiis' cha bhavati |
Fra.yoga.—Nigalambôl, cliandrambol Ы]афЫ I
When vol is affixed to a word ending in a, the latter adds n, and vol becomes bat]

?i«;á) O SfcSííS^S S^S I oi\T 0

7ÍJ93Í) o enwäsa»5»!^rc ф(е5 g oar о

t&s3j g oojtî^ç ;зг g o\To g

xSjü5m7í g гй>фсе5, гй>ф<5 | !5i0^e5, чЪф£ g

aîaWo g фс£ íjj^csüsg) âtfe^Ooo гьу1;я>гЫ d.
7&®3\ g e5=nîiOîc3ï 5Sj rtájíc al&jStf g о\Го g

фзаЭ g
¿ic&îfj? g ^rttfoa.®^ | к#оою^л^5^Р\А g
зэ^Л g oraran ^=í Coroza «Эгф oSioaJtí* зфйгоо г^вйаггййгЗг
г§гс<5 afcowöi ui^tísáa tsria^d.

/^
64 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûshana.

Sutra 182.—Sankliyâyâh pûrane aneyah.

"VrlttL-Saàlcliyâ-pûrty-arthe aneya-p-atyayo bliavati \
FT&yoga.—Padinâlkaneyavamt padinaidaneyavam, padinârtmcyavam ;
Tiríhafika/ram S'ânnnâtham Jinarolage padinâlkaneyavam ; cliakravarti-
ga¡o¡ aidaneyan-ene punyam jntjârehanakke S'ântîs'an-antu nônfavarol ere |
[Aneya denotes mimerai order.]

sûtra 183.— fârârthe me va.

Vrittl—Ekavâram dvîvâram ity âdy artJie me-pratyayo syât \
Prayoga.-Ome, irme, mâme, тише I ity atdh \ ondu su!, eradu su] |
[lie denotes number of times.]

sûtra 184.—BMvârtlie Ъери.

Vritti— Tasya bhâva ity-arihe 7ce-pu-iti dvau pratyayau hhuvafah |
Prayoga.—Kânke, pûnJce,poralke, teralke ; nunpu, tanpu, kempu, sompu\
[Ее and pu denote abstract quality.]

?&îaa) g той» «йя* »фойс еэсЗосам g о>г_о g

sá^ g *&»>,$ з&Ц^~$г\ tsScrJMjjû^cUAÇ sptöa g
tijaSjiçrt | saugst) fScöaöo | jju^öSakrfo | гаагяогЗо&йо | Sçsî^o^do ггоЭ

estrió g каоазго з^рогкфгоо «ScSodo CM^cäansriiS tf. rtososo aásdessáocío

tíoíoso ?»гл( .ssté*.

7íjs^j I аггофг s3o »за g 0V4 I

¿a g a^nstío Осгооаэзгсйаг^гс Аза^ойлг; ^з* и

■SSîoa g
Siavö? g biotíi #io с&ойэ 7iïO о&оьЭфгоо а^^гяЛ гЗэ rija оазпггЬ^гЗ.
7&»a¡) g граяг^гс ■# ф g o\rtí g

га\<Лясга g =sa^ I г^й | фо^ | átítf | г&ю^ I äre^ | ■rf'osg | Лвозф g

зк^тЗо g îpsraz-JFoô tf-sg сизом свзогй s^o&rtvíríja^rf. грггяфгйоов
 Tnddhita Vidhánam. С5

Sutra 185-— Chdaneshv ilce-rhi-me-tanáni.

Vpfà—Chetum-vishaye bhâvârtha-vivakshâyâm satyâm ihe-rliu-me-tana-
iti chatvárah pratyayá Umvanti \
Prayoga. -Mânasihe, âyatilce ; urkii, sotIm ; hûrme, pêrme ; halifamm,
ЪаПаЦапат* badatanam, chôratanam \
[Ike, rhu, me, kma, denote an abstract quality of animate objects.]
Sutra 186.—KriyûrthM dhâtor at.
V-Attir-Xriyâ-vckliims' s'abdât parama-pratyayo bhavati | hincha ati (a iti
prâguhla-sûtrât f taháras' cha I
л
Prayoga^ilrf, âtam ; nôd, nôlam; huí, kútam ; soil, solum ; seil, sáíam |
[VerU nouns have the a!fx a : sometimes d precediuj becomes Л]
Sutra 187-—Adu-idu-ênbhyah pramâne nitu.
Vrittl—Eblyas tribliyah param prammárílie nitu-pratyayo bliavati\
Prayoga—Adit, anitu ; idu. initu ; en, enitu |
Aira tat-tahárasya dvitvam hccliid iclichhanti \ Prayoga | Anittu, inittu
enittu |
[Adu, idu, en, take the affix nitu when expressing how much. (Sometimes the t is doubled.)]

ÄßSj П £$СЗ"Зг;^т?^Ж&53"сЗг?Э В n-rVi |

rij^ Л eitésSSsAC&jç ^гз^газа^гейло 7¿3^o <s=t? ^ог do s"?j <аЗ tóssrtí»
з^3оо£э фйс^ и
siioíjícriii •¿я&*€, esouS* i vertir, Лл^г | *лйог, йсйог | ^Sté^o,
со _л

tíjc&ecrí Л öS, esè»3o i &»ç5, cS-ßcWo i =5\яБ, ^jííjo | ?Îjîç$, ?1ясыо | rtt6,

Tijä^ g «sos <&öo »й ^s tí >»а.згг8{ $зЬ р ova ц

tí^ I «i2jj Pr^iî^PS títío 3djSÎJÎfSl^F-Ç c^tíláoOOjDC £¡¿tí3 fl

esjaäptf;^ а^о =#сг&агг* ^ ijtíjcSjícrt п «sjKä | ■»&& | ¿3* |

ззз^ П »*, <a¡&, »5 «ioeù ^ ¡йхяоа äaJrtv1 títitío $зо й,зСгйпг7и
ázl =r?ejtítf> изтао'с? îV3VîSsSw®j соеУэзгб,
* fot in с. * ;||| ouö *й troroSÖPS <a?¿ "
t See вй*л 127. t n-oa?^ ¡¡уЛЭм.
-
 66 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûshana.

Butra 188-~PraMra-Mïârtlie tu-du.

Vrittl-PraMrârthe Mlârthe chn yatM hramam tu du ity elau bhavatah I
Prayoga—Antu, intu, entu ; andu, indu, endu |
[To express in what manner or time, they take tit and du respectively .]

Sutra 189-—Alis lâchchlûlye.

Vrittl.—lad asya s'ilam ity arthe а,Ш syát I
Prayoga—СШ/г, mârâli, siggâli* Icêdâli I
[Ali denotes one's nature or character.]
Sutra 190-—Kulis' cha.
VrítíL-Tachchküye teshám era s'abdánam hdir it¡ cha sambliavati \
л
Prayoga—O-luhili, aùjuJculi, âtàkuli \
[Ab kuH.]
Sutra 19L—Tat IcarotUy asmâd gâràh.
Vritti.—Tat Jcarolîty alah param gâra-pratyayas syât |
Prayoga.—Maniynm mâduva âlam manigâram\ I evam, hañclvugáram,
balegâram, kumbugâram, sunnagâram |
[Odra denotes a maker.]
7¿Jí3j I) S¡jtttív&3l)$r~% 33 ЕЙ Ц с>\Г<Г Ц
&Л 0 ïii^Dî^rt ттгез?£гс и? с&гр =^)5азо з"э из «aáecs^ фйз. и
3¿jc3js^7í |i eso*, «аойз, «lo* | еойз, «aotí^ «ioöo i
sî^dn * tíyvíüí$Ftíop$x» vi&itfrtíiovSiJs ^йзпгЛ з"з из ¿ой tljg'oaurt

ÄS Я ütíTh SçwDJ^oqîrç ез'^Э rtios* 1

•СмСвЛСГ? Ц ЬоП9? | SiííDíí? 1 rJTO V* I =#е.Я57 |

*Jjs3j n =3\>Vtf и оГо g

¡П^ g ЗМ^ефе. at3^îS0Ç5Î ЙО^ЗЗО 'ЭЭДОЗ «f 7Í& sis I)
j^oSjrçrt h feoiiröy t esoefc'sby | «МЛС и ^

7¿jí^j g зз" djîçâçafpTfeos tíi и ого g

s¿3 и ¡áá djsçS^oas sido rraosij^pojiíííii сз' g
Еус&ясг? g sfcfäcdio s&Kfcrf еззЪ йзрагвоо fI arfo | •éoveiratio \ tíifratfo|

• Not in В and С. * Û.-A g ri^ô Jora У «ел

«Se) ет г\ т
i С ends here. f ^ I «3j8tíeJt5c03 sftsaipä.
 Taddhita Vidhânain. 67

Sutra 192- — Udantân-nâgam» bahulam.

Vritti.— UMrânta-s'ahdâd gâra-pratyaye pare nâgamo va syât\
Fra.yoga.-Pempngâram, pempitiïgâram ; sompugâram, sompungâram ;
jâjugâram, bêhugâram* \
Afra KávyáválohinoMam sûtram :—
Niratam gârapratyaya I
muru mudadim hmibJia Ытта s'abdàkk idum \
param âgire gârahlcum \
tara lopam bahtla vidhiyamam dore-holgum |
Asya Guru-Hampa-Devolda prayogah :—
Kari-yugada рисЫЫш-уидатит \
Tcara-yugadhid otii pidiye tan-muklia-yugadin |
daruna jala-muntne tidigafa \
nirad othcva Icammaram bolirdam Bhîmam и
Kamnmgâram, Icammaram, kunibagâram, Icumbaram |
Bahulâdliilcârât hummâram himbâram iti cha |
athaivam prochuh prûîiêwih \ Jconlcugôl, hidugôl ; hoAkumiñchu, Icudu-
tniñehu 1
[tVhen gara is affixe! to a wor.l ending in u, then я it generally inserted between.]

?leäj 1 erodfro ?a, riajîç a)3oWo g <->г_о g

•&S g уитаогй ¿азгга tísáj^eoSo^ tídc ёзгг{»5лс ;» йгвз* g
jjjo5j8trt I öosdjrado, йог^огвоо | йлозфтойо, йлоз^опгбо | ss»«orsöo |
dcaamdo |

?)dáo red заноси i

sajada s&tóuo ^osjWïfr tía) &• tío» j

3d оясоо sisoJV" SçœoïSoo tíjsdíjív'i o g

-a <fe '

^dzíjgabsá *!& do ojíStíro фсйзо в

^öforado, ^s&do i ^JowTOtío, ^oowdo g
мгаигайтаогз' ^isia. tío =йошЗ;иЗ е£ в
ï5<^sSo фк^и 3jíjo<s? » l =£лю=5\>Ляс€> , *&)Zk¡r\&{5 \ ^jîo^o awak |
■Bb&JÎUOÎA в
sï&fy g «луэйта^ ¿г^т? TOdsävsfoaü tídsstío гагйс'гягч «зг^йэгягЬай.
• В and С end here. * ^£~Чь I ^®^Й 'az^ *&
68 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûsbana.

sûtra 193-— Apábhrams'epy evam Mrasya.

Vvïtti.-Sum4lcntoUa-Mra-pratyayasya asyâm Karnâtaka-lhâshâyâm ару
evam era |
[Gara also denoto the Smskrit Aura.]

sûtra 194.—Striyâm iti cJia.

Vritti.—Atra stri-visïiayârtlie vaMavyc pûrva-padânte iti-pratyayas' cha
syât\
~Pra,yoge..—Jânagiti, bafegâriti, bânasigui |
Kvachid ikâra lopah | manegàrti, âhigârti, sunnagârti, madimlti, gattiva¡ti \
lavachid ubhayathâpi | vakkálüi, vakhüigiti |
[To express the »me of a woman, the &ÏÏ.X iti is used. (Sometimes the Erst » is dropped,
sometimes both forms are used.)]

Sutra 195.—M e cha gunavachanebhyáh.

VTitti.—strí-liñge gunavâchibhyahparam a¡-c-Mras' cha yathá prayogam
hhavatah \
Prayoga—NáHa¡, móttal, baUiial, iniyal ; Mage, chature, pânve \ evam
ádi\
[Feminine adjectives have the affix a/ or е.]

A&1É) n «!¿£jJ)OScOcC5Ío ^tfTÍo J] oF$ g

та^Л II Лота ,йо =sstf kJj^oo&ö йй dööcöie So^rtoSoç геокм^оой jjöj

—с '

Лла) и ?ojca»î»â га g oFâ g

ÄS^ n eiréj ^ * S33¡cỡ£Ft s$*s5^ sâîOFSïOî^ç «aStíj^ c&|¡ аэ,ЛЗ* g
tficrJjîçrt í «згевЛЗ | eotfrseS | аогеэ'гОЛЗ g
4toS&satf djsçîis | a^asSf | ü^^rsSF | tóoesrsSF | зй&с^ | rtlifSV \
*a5ooí¡Jo¿uopsü i ä=tf_€>3 i cW £>?\â и

?jjî^i о W?? ^ rb»sSa$(5cs¡J$: g oFàt g

c?,^ о ei кого ç Лггтагафо? ¿do в1? càÇïDîJ оЗзфэ îjjoîjs^o îfisîafe g
rfjc&îçrt и р5«<?, ало*", 6)9 tí-P, «sc^cdif | ?oçairt3 efetaJ, dM& | asi
sto&i
 Taddhita Vidhânam. 69

Sutra 196.—Id-ud-antah pumsi va.

Vrittl—xicârânta-ukarânias1 cha s'àbdah puïïinge stríliñge cha samâna-
rûpo va syât |
Prayoga,—ШпШ, sondi, sorati, mâtâli, sâdu, gâhi,pâru\
Kvachid vyañJTnántañ сЫ bhavati \ таги} \
[Words ending in i and u have the same form for feminine and uenter. (Sometimes
the final Towel is dropped.)]

Sutra 197-— Vîpsântaara^MbhnyaJcnyàsamabhihâra-sâmip-

ya-cMpalyádau.
Vrittà.—Esliv artheshu nâmavâchinah parasya dvir-шсШпат bhavati I
Prayoga— Vîpaâyâm: —ûr-ûru, mane-vane, nâdu-nâdu \ anúkarane:—bhôr-
Ыюгапе, ghali-ghalHam I âbhïkshmjc-.—riôdu-môdu, tilisurtilisu | Jcriyâ-
samabhihâre:—nade nade-yendu nudivar \ sâmîpye:—Tcela-Tcelage, Ma-
keladô} \ châpilye-.—oppis-oppisu, poy-poy, mân-mân* |
hitrachid anükaranf tri prayogas' cha \ balegal ghal-ghál-ghaUcene \
âdi grahanâd anyatraiva bhavati \ ene-ene, nudiye-midiye, antante \
[To express arient deeire, imitation ot a sound, «crmess, orgoncv, nearness, changeable™«,
a word is repeated. (Sometimes thrioe : also to express other meanings.)]

Tojä^j ц cadozos 3¿dk тя n ort в

d.3^ ц ■■атата^ ítútssos^^ ¿í^í djgtó * г»л 0¿ t eí KkÄRcdrJjsa&f. г»

djoiraçr? g 5ер5Э | rtjsoû i TÍatiii \ йлазг? } sfczfc | rav'a | stedo „

nsr\ estará rJLedrtVok^sgrttff. erfoád.

7l(aáj g ^сзЗэ,й^ог^ггр^ p*-\oá»7Í5¿^53cstí?dííij3de

UÎÎÎÎGÎcufS1 g oFâ g
sis | »d о<?гсф îsdù^îîicai dtf7^ a^draíráo sjidâ g
г^оЗлсП g Эфэ,ойго | слволоз | йоййй i сзгйэ гя&> g «ssb^Äe, | г?лс
ÔJ8 <ф5 | ^^«8 g «Ф^^ I Ав^гйсЗл^йз | Э№а?Л g »jctíJWisfcíp

ьЛ^йл^тй J зЗаз&вго& I sfcsîedjiîe D

vsrti£mtt*ê\¿d фгаЗ | <¿(3<¿r5 | ô&acu) ôkaofc | иоаоа |)

1 В emls here. * £^ О СЙЮ dOJou^ «ОТМЙЙв <»&

 70 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûshana.

Sutra 198.—Atrâdi-hpâdi lcâryam samâsavat.

Vritti—Asmin taddhitâclhilcarane hpâdiham samâsoldavat kâryam pûrva-
vad ity arthah I
[In forming derivatives, the rules for insertion and elision of letters in the chapter on
compound words to be observed.]
Iti Karrjâtaka-vyâkarana-vrittau * Bhâshâ-bûshctne Taddlnfa^idhhiam
mma saptamah parichchhedah.

(VIII. Verbs.)
A
Akhyâta-nijama Vidbanam.
Sutra IQQ.—Kriyârtho dhâtuh.
VAtü—Kriyaiváríbo yasya sa dluUu-samjño bJiavañ |
[A. verbal root is one expressing action.]

sûtra 200-— Tasmâd ат-агму-ir-en-evo vibliaJdayah.

Vrittl-ßMtoh parah pratyaija-rûpâh am-ar-ay-ir-en-ev iti vïbliàkiayo
bhavanti \
[Verbal rools take the inflections am, ar, ay, ir, en and «».]

й/B^j II «sajo «Ляфзйсайоо ?35áj57ád3c o of\t ц

йо 3S Sc»5áo сЗгйз ?oïj saos aáosí cas о

«5SC|rá $0á05& SiçScéo.

tí«& В 9sáj8^ ¿aiS г^с&олаг* «S» «s5 «5aS «6 ¿5 ¿5 <aâ ûtfW oJJîç

3sávo„ „ çrëjrW «sSj-esS-öÄ-'sS-oi^-oiS о&огЭ Зга* rto eîtite г5

• See note p. 7. * аф «gj& гЗ^СЙЗ.
 д
Akhyâta-niyama Vidhânam. 71

Sutra 201.—Da-dapa-va-Mrâdyâ bhûta-vartamânarbliamltyant-

Vrlttt.-zas' ¿ha shad-vibhaktayo da-dapa-m-ity abliarûdyâs satyo yathâ-
кгататШншу artbakâ Ыитти | tad yatU I dam, dar, day, dir, den,
dev ity ete Ыш avantyah | dapam, dapar, dapay, dapir, dapen, dapev Ну
ete variamanah | mm, var, vay, vir, ven, vev ity ete hhavishjantyah \
[These six inflections, preceded by в, dap, or v, form thepist, present and future
tenses respectively.]

Sutra 202-—Nairn nañ-arthe.

Vutti-PratishedMrtlu! ime da-dapa-va-Mrá víbhaJdyádau naiva Ыш-

Vva.yoS&.~MârJam, mâdars mâday, mâdir, mâden, mâdev I

о [Bot in the negative mood the inflections агз ns;d without inserting these letters.]

Sutra 203.—Tus tu dre-dveprathama-mcidhyamottama-piinisMli.

Vritti.-j^ vibMctayas tu dve dve eka-vachanal>ahu-vacliana-rúpahpra-
thamadtpurushorsamjñas syuh \ tat fottham | am, ar, ity etau ргаЯшта-
purushali | en, ev, ity etau uttama-purusliah \ ay, ir, ity etau madhyama-
purushah \ otra Mux-trayа-датаЫ-шпю, yojyáh |
[Each pair of those
theinflection*
lint, second
eipr
¡missrs,
third
one* the
person*
singular
re-pectively.]
and the other the plural of

йгта $о^ i ¡м«^ i öS) i ö5 i ti£> | as | öS i г55 «ДО*. Дог» J\

tí¿S> i tí¿5 i tiS& | «jg | ö3r 1 ÖÖ5 «ДО; datr-stogm i ei& | tí5 I

Tiffi^J D r^rf ?&ООГС (¡ jib и

г^Э, n j^SsftzpsoFi <а*с оозайтаза S^ca^ö» Asi фйф п
Jajcöjscrt j stezáSi i ¡ояйБ | галйао | cfcaas | öjkSS | sfcszss n
Щ& D ^З^сгрг^гоо * ö-öö-si ^örtv'j S^rW euo&ö eûdaoag.

5^3, g зэ SîfWca»*^ zSrjÇzS^ç а^айагозйоеагайягЗг« oiosfc»3)cfoa¡

^°Щ'^^ I *^° I «Sj , «5 «ДО"» öjösb sgd333¡g | ¿s | ¿5 *£*&*
«roe do $ö:z$t | «s& | «б «ДО» söö^su atíjdi=(s i с**, теиа* «brisM

о)огЛ dsö^sfc eroádi гф±>3 таога riv'sh, йяооэг*ф

«,-i*Tï?e fr™» "ill be used in the European sense: in Hindu languages the first person is our
imra, while onr tiret is their chief or principal penon, and our second their middle ptr.on.
72 Karnâtaka Bhâshà Bhûshana.

sûtra 204.—Anyârthc prathamah.

Vritti.—Tvam-aliam-ity arthau vinâ anyârihe tân-ili-vachane prafhama-
puruslms sijât \
Prayoga—Tâm mâdidam, tâv mâdidar* \
[The third person is expressed by tûn, meaning all besides thon and I.]
Sutra 205-— Yushmad-asmador madhyamottamau.
Vritti—Yushmad-arthe mn-iti-rachane usmad-arthe ân-itirwcliane cha
yathá-Ъгатат madhjamottama-j uritshau bhavaiah |
Prayoga.—Жиг mâdicbiy, nîv mâdidir | attame:—âm mâdidem, àv mâdi
dir | evam Mla-trayûrthâs' cha vàktavyâh \
[The second and fir.-t регата» яге expressed by ran, and un respectively,
meaning thon and I ."J
Sutra 206.— Yugapat-prayoge paras teshám.
Vritti.—Anyad-yushnad-asmadâm yavgapadyena prayoge ttshám purushâ-
nâm madhye hartrishu parânurâpahpuruslias syât \
л
Prayoga.—Afammi тпит mâdidir \ âtanum ânum mâdidev 1 evam anyonya
prayogcpi M-Mïa-bJiedo jñeyah |
[When two persons are osed together (with one »erb) the second includes the third, and
the tirst the second (t. e. the verb agrees in person witn the former).]

Г))оЗлсг1 1| sî&> олййо | sï5 sá»arf5 * о

5¿üj3D[wír¡..a ¿S.
7Í«3j i] COS£\4>Cfc$btfjî?SfoF£JfSjiÇÉ Sá¿^ I) _cO>î |)
гЗ^ п oáac; , йг^гс £>с?>а гаг&Зс «sä, ö^re, «$3 »¿récit; ré ойгрчмзазо г£>£>

lijoîjîçrt п £e;5j öa»aö(& i $f,5 йл&йб i егоз^азс. | е5з steutfo | ü5

sácaos | usio ^îfij^jCdiîÇîrt гз^гоо8 о
згзчоо п extonî . öqJr^roö SiçîîoîO s¿ré?tógcrj3js «stu ö^f^ö «¡Зогд sSréôS
tígcuua frirfonsn sfcqSfSft фоззэ; егойоз arJtíoECrtvsTusácg.
AîSj D cd33risÎ3\)Giisçrtç 3¿otÍ сз^го n _оо4. д
siê^ | e?Serf>5E\ . от! rao cdSWctf^ä ïiicSjîiçrtç зсарю гг^озцггаго s&tfrí
■tfaLrsÍJ заигйзЗоэзй зфоззфЗэ, оз* д
jjjoîjsçrt п «з^зо $ç&° гал&йБ | е53"гЗэ»1эгазо г&гййй g

згз^с^ || üTtaS^r сйзззЗ^а^г7" о^ог-йг^о utfïatioô зЗ)С&ясГ\пЯаб «3»Э

rîtfô jjiijSÄ^ &$*& ^)бзг\ф озф ?s¿3=r? »го^йз з^ск^ öo3a>ssf\

• Instoad of there O has Devam mídidnm, Devar mMidar

* з". n созЮ <aö=f? biöusft tS&o stoacio .àowuzS.
 Akhyâta-niyama Vidhânam. 73

Sutra 207—Svârihe Ule.

Vritti-Tá5' cU sUd-vibluxktayas svârthe sva-sva-làk сЫ bhavanti \
yatM atîta-kâh IMtavatyali |
Prayoga-Prai^ma :-mâdkUm, mâdidar | maMyama:-tnâdiday, mû-
didir \uttatna :-mâdidtr», mâdùkv \ adyatanevartamânâM pra :-madi-
dapam, mâdidupar | ma :-»iâdidam, rnâdidavir | uita -.-mâdtdapvn,
mâduîapev\ esliya Mh IMvishyantyah \ pra i-mâduvam, mudmar |
ma:-mâduvay, mâduvir\ utta -.-mâduvem, mâduvev \ ШЪатМШга-
yârtliâb purusliaArayepi boddhavyâh \
[Those sii inflections arc used for each tense.]

Sutra 208-—Ekasniinn ексимсЫпат.

Vtittí^Ekaríha^ñshaye elca-vaàumam syát \
Wbjog^ÂtanÔrvane mádidam, mâdidapam, nájuvam \ ntnÔrvanc
mâdiâay, mádidapay, mâduvay i an ôrvane тафат, mâduvem \
[The singular expresses the act of one.]

$яа*Щ$ В

s^aád rfsarfsn öö^ ssár^-ííss i^n ^adöoi sánale

d3| da»dd&| rf»u3S5 nsroe rfaarfSoi sfcsaö^l эд^йс
sfJûst^ ¿í D ¿j в Ä»*do i sto*=*6 i sfc в ste^rfÄ i з±»йЛБ В ^ Ï
d3»bdb | г*яйзй5 я «$фо ^t^ctóqsrs фЬг0]с^ й^^^П

=sswöö «г<ЭД^ t^rttfjs ertoaöj.

d,â в атейгЭДоЗэс ï&àviào Щ*& В

sijcSjîçrtn «s*8ÄtsJFc3 йлайо, <a»aädo, dszööao | 3t*et*4S susad^,
sísatítíA, sfcaäjssis i «AecsáFcS й^агЗо, sfcsz&áo В
 74 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûshana.

sûtra 209-—Dvitvarbahutmyor anyat.

Vríttí..—Dvitve bahutve clwt bàhurvachanam eva syât |
Prayoga.-Avar maridar, mcUlidapar'mâduvar | н mcutidir, màdidapir,
mâduvir I am mâ^idev, mâdiàapev, madura- \
[The plural expresses the act of two or more.]

sûtra 210-—Ш» MW» napumsaJca-pratliamasya.

Vritti.—Fratliatnarpurus^ilca~vachana-bahujvacliaitayoh hartn-vâchùs'ab-
dasya napumsaka-liiige sati udu-uvu-ity-âdcs'au yatM-kramam bhavatah I
A
jfrayoga^-Adudu, ôduvu, ûdapudu, âdapuvu, appiidu, appuvu I
[¡7du and «яш are the neuter terminations of the third person singular and plural respectively.]

sûtra 211-—Вй&* cha.

V'ñUí—BMvartlba^athama^vachanayos' cha udu^uvu bhavatah |
Prayoga Málpudu, málpum, Mrpudu, Mrpuvu I
l Also of gerunds.]

îjjoSjsçrt л es;¿6 гаяаоБ, s&3&tís¿6, si.»5$:¡s¿5 | $ç;§ йяайб, stoônfcÇ,

s&söiSS i essgl öd^aöS, sfrsäädS, ояг&г55 p

tío огЗс'гафг^.

tíS егооз ел>53) *•% ^Ф* ctJjçï^suo íjárf^s |

s¿3 я «¿»яг^г^й^зйг^йсвл^, *roz£> епзгф ejidafc g

эгэ^Я «рмяфг rfj^ä^tfdeää ßjaöisiarcarfsrt елнй «rosa с&оывОД

rivsrtré á.
 Akhyâta-niyaraa Vidhânam. 75

Sutra 212-—Tad éka-vachmasya tu-ttûv ânyesMm.

vntü.—Prathama-purusliaika'vadianasya anyesMm mate tu-ttu-ity-âde-
s'au bhavatah \
Prayoga.—Puttitu, puttittu ; hettitu, keltiUu ; attitu, attittu \
[According to the teaching ofothers, the termination of the singular should be tu or tin.]

Sutra 213-—Striyâm al tad ante.

Vritti.—Strî-linge ¡Tatltamaiha-vaclianânte al-pratyayas syât I
д
Prayoga.—Adidal, âdidapa}, adnva¡ ; janiyisidal, janiyisidapa}, janiyisu-
val |
[The feminine third person singular has the termination a/.]
Sutra 214-— GuniJcumau sarvatraMavishyantyâh.
Vrittí,—Eshyartlie pratMma-purusJiasya sarm-wbhaktiAihgeshu gwn-hon-
üy-ádes'au blmvatali \
Prayoga.—Mâtam mîgum âtam, mettant mîgum оке, adarim mlrugum idu,
atom Ъагкит, äke barkum, adit barlcum \
[Gum and кит arc the terminations of the future for all cases and genders of the thirJ person.]

7«Л^| | aiÖr^S&^SWo tfyÁJS^ 533f5çfПро О _ар_о О

&Л I s^i-Jd^tfosA^steiärio «5(3«aso ¡ioáf. аз *_ «аз^а^ çfisiafs |

аг^чоо n sStóáa фом^^йе*?** оезг^глоео sio^tío зз зз^ o&owîtfrjîrt

vsrtos á.

siâ^ii îojç ©гас tíjc^do^daís»;^? esítíjafocoa^^s* R

s»)03j8çri o eaö<f, «suoíjí, ezfcrf<f | «ScuAiä1?, v¿&£»r¡u3ü$, »£сйз

$tfa>s|
tíjc&ecrt o sájsáo аяЛаяЗо | гз\язо аялэзл^ | ööoo а^озгиЗэоз |
«J3o МФГО J «J=í »J^iFO i ийэ escoro |
as3j*j g spSa^sa woo ö^^öj sgpbElö rtör Sîf^rtVrtjs rtjo 4fco оЗзомэ
76 Karnâtaka Bbâshà Bbûsbana.

sûtra 215.—Dâàav iâ-âgamo bàhulam.

Vritti—Puruslia-traya-vachaneshu da-dapos satoh dàkârâi prâg-tikalpâd
id-âgamas syât l
Prayoga^-Mechchidam, meclicliidapam, nicclicliidar, mcchchidapar I
Kiüclia tuMrádau cha Шдато bliavati \ Frayoga I ujjithi, bcchcliiftu,
mettittu | hahulatvát | Icet/aüu, saituttu, hididam, padcdam, ôlidam, Icali-
dam, palidam \
[D and dap (sea 201) are often preceded by i. (Also tu ; but sometimes not).]

Sutra 216-—Г-ttô' cha ve.

VTitti.—Vakârâdau vibhakti-дапсpare is' ела us' cita yuh iMroMrâgamau
bhavatah |
Fra,yogtu—Nudívam,jadivamt mâduvam, hûduvam, âduvam, Icoduvam |
Cha-s'abda-svîMrâd anyopi lltavati \ bclevem, Icajevcm, s'a(avem, yalivem \
Jcvachid Uvam cha na syât \ îvem, Mduvem üy ádi |
[Fa by t and u. (Sometimes they hare a different form. Sometimes they are not preceded by t).]
Sutra 217-—Ba-lâhhyâm vasya pah.
Vritti—Repha ¡аМгаЪЬуат parasya vdkârasya paMras syât \
Fr&yog&.-Barpar, irpar, barpam, irpam, Iclpam, Ъс]раг, nôlpam, nôfpar\
[T following upon r or i, becomes p.]

тали) п œroâosrUJjst ztârto'i _doH |

si lOÎJSfri g d»8 tío i Лга títío l йог5 tí5 l sJä$ títíS и

J te ' W 'so И
*эга áJírsrotí^ ai 'aratísSjste^oS g Jajc&îçrt n «rotó aí^ I s&¿ á^ i s&SJ^ R
ío^ov'3T(!3; Ц =#SJ,*> | *të:ab | fcatío | sdátío | bVtío | ^'tío | Jtfytíofl

■sreíOítídi wdoá tí
7ÍJS3l Ц 0Ö3i|i ЙС I -one. D

ГмсЛяу{ (i ràa^o i «asió i «Еягййо | =5\яг&;ао | ойз^о | т?ле.гаэйо в

^eï ?мчи»аААф sfísíS i ötfdo I =3Vï5o i tv'do | aoïsïo ■ ^aSuAo
й? 3 rtîtB* | «sdo i mz&áo i «asîcu i
síá^do и 5átTío;a SsjJî- rta> Sürfssötf чэгёто" wwïuirtsArtv'i aidons, a? Sai
rOcCñíírJuotí ocJaróüstísáMáis wdadeö.

tíicAJíf/i и гОйг5 | <агагБ | sueífo | <asdro \ ¿"£о | й^Б I Лэ^о | г&геУ^Б |

Si^de | бс^сго^Л títí^írf sÍTíd^ йггй5§ wo'jrftíi.
 Aklij'âta-rriyama Vidliànara. 77

sûtra 128.—Okârâd api vaJctavyuh.

Vritti—Okârât paravjâpi vakârasya pàkâro vâchyali |
Prayoga.—Pôpam, popar* ôpam, браг I
[Also when it fellow« 6.]
Sutra 219-— DMtor ancMJcsliarâd isuh.
Vritti—AneM-varmä abator vibhalcii-gane pare isu ity âgamas syát \
VrayogB.—Poganiswgam, sogayisidam, sogayisidal,* rañjisidam, rañjisi-
[Poüysyllabic roots take ieu before the inflections.]

sûtra 220.— Prayqjake cha.

VTittí—Dhátoh prayojaMrthepi isu ity âgamas syát \
Prayoga—iifaÄw, pâdisidam, sârisidam, рогШат, kaygolisidam \
[Aleo cansáis.]
sûtra 221.—ве-ке va praíhamasyás'ishi vidhy-ааЫш.
VrittL-As'îr-artlie vidhy-âdy-artliesliu cita ge-Ice ity âdes'au va slab 1
Prayoga.-Yavag-isfitârthamam mâduge, Jinam namag-ishtârihanmn
mâlke, nôtfage, mâïke \
[In bleseing or commanding the termination of the fret (third) person become» gt or fa.]

as&tío л to^îd=# заогпо o¿^ití*g ?tó ¿ssosartrè г5.

ws$f& g *s3çsvgprW>$ çaaartîrt Зе^иф tídsacd <a*b сйомомЗД

талЗ) g oicA/s^tí^e, a? g -0-00 í

öS g 9îJjî?s за)с5лг.гй=а=1фгф чаги «aaerWastoj^tf g
гребле/* g ea'otío i jjîuîmSo i rtsokdo i г&Ф'пйо i tMsÇcioo g
гг^.ор g çi;a£>s> ¿^ssqärtögcfjaji тага <ат& Логопгй^таЛ^й.
Пя&\ g Л =# пэ îajZ-SsàTaîf.SÎJL ЗгаеЕяф g juin g
А& g «Hd^r* ûç^oj^at» ^ Л ■# «aagöt** та t^s g

■¡г "
■er

•С end* here. * % Ь ¿jâcSÔ ÖOÖTU ¿»ОД.

V
78 Karnâtaka Bbâshà BMshana.

Sutra 222.—MadhyatnaiJca-vachanasyed-ud-etah.
Vritti—Madhyama-puritsliailca-vadmnasya it-iU-et iti traya ûdes'âs syuh l
Prayogsu—Udi, badi, bigi, kadi,jadi, kâdu,pûdu, mâdu, ôdu, nôdu, pâdu,
kale, tege, bage\
[That of the middle (second) person lingular becomes i, и and <:.)

Sutra 223.—Práyo lojxis' cha.

Vritti^Prâchuryenapragi&twles'âwîm lopas' cha bhavati |
Prayoga.—Nil, pel, bay, laiy, Tea], kêl *\
[O ten they are dropped.]

Sutra 224.—Kriyâ-samabhihâre dut.

^ritti.—Yyaoahâm-paunahpunyqnnialhyama-puritshaika-vachanasyai-u-e
ity âdes'âs syuh |
'Pra.yog&.—Kudi-kwIi-ymdu kudkidar, pidi-pidi-yendu pidisidar, kodu-
kodttryendu lodisidar ,f pogu-pogu-yendu porjisidar \
Prâyo-graha\iât kvacluUopali \ nil, kêl \
[In repeating a command, the termination of the middle (second) person singular become«
t, u and e. (Sometimes it is dropped.)]

k^Sji Äöosfcagiöü^ y&até&So <аз< егоз: ¿з! <&3 ëjofc о^ггЛ, <л g
tíjorlfficrtí tro» i îoa J $f\| ^ai «й| ^лйэ i фй: i йяй)| ЬойЗ| &яс<& |
йгйо | &f | art i sort о
ггз£^ j sfcz&sio зфгЛгЗ^ац*^ <as' егоз« ois* cSooîSç гйлоз tsàfë
rterbäö. <аз< eotíd « с&огЗ$г;а. cbtrtoSjç *¡rff=-3j sascotórfdo.
г&ягм g rfî ic&eç еЗлуй n _a_c4 g
sáj3 g îisjîijtfoçps jJsjrb^ î5çbî53:o «ЗлссЯ £¡3c¡S ц
г^оЗлсг? g ?tö I oç<F | ига | е3^з5з | *é$ * | =c?çi? g

Ta/îSj II *-\са»?5Агрзаос tí g _o_oá g

tó,Jg
^oieçri o *& ^aoíjorfj bunios i &a &ас&ооэ kataás 1 =#лгй *я*
сДзойз *яа5ж$5 | фтЬ îjîrtû сЗэогй 3§sfVrJÖ5 * п
s3sic&ee;rt)3o?5í3' „aSíle сгЛ | $& I "$$.<? И
зэз^ | *j3á»^dooíosárái, sud? sàdy stezSoüö sbçi^sfc srfjdisi; rida*
Й* «a tro «i oios»»j3t¿rivírtjeá;g.
• С )шз only nil, fil> *г?- t С stop8 DCre-
 Âkhyâta-nijama Vidhânam. 79
Sutra 225.—Dvitva-baJiutvayor im.
Vfitú--Madhijaim-piirusha-dvi-vacham-bahi-vac]ianayoh im ades'assyút \
Prayoga—Nudim, nôdim, irisim I
[In the dual and plural, the termination of the mi Idle (second) person becomes tin.]

Sutra 226.—Am-uttamasyaiïca-vachanâd anyatra.

-Vritti^-Uttamapurusbailca-vachamd anyayoh dvitvaMlmtvayoli vulhyády
arthesliu am âhs'as syât \ âdi-padena nimantran-ámantran-ánvesham-
sampras'na-prartluvui-prabhntayo jnâtavyâh |
Prayoga.-А/ы/рсш, máduvam, nôlpam, nôduvam* bêjpam, bêduvam,
âduvam, Tcûduvam,popam, happam \
[From the chief (first) person shgular, the dual and plural offne imperative and of moms
expressing invitation, address inquiry, eatreaty, 4c. are formed by adding ом.]

Sutra 221—Hetâv isuh.

Vritti—Karana-prayojaMrthe vidheya-vyâpârârllmvad dhátoh parata isu
ity âdes'as syat \
Fmyogn.-Mâdisidam, pâdisidam* irisidam, tarisidam, badisidam, kavi-
yistdam \
[TIjc eau-al by adding i'su.]

Tlraaii g a«^8Ù3o3açCÎJaço53 в -^-oH g

jjjo&eyl g Ffcao | î3jse,ao | «DrJo В

ssajÄ g ï&rfç.»io a¡$d>c¡ a^sáaírá eaaösdacfrartv'ö <а5э ofcoWWÎttfssrtîSAoa.

Tájsái II <5й»ё «¿это) t^sJíírJítír^cáj g _о_г4. g

a>o&®ç »senses i
síioSjscrtB s£isv\o, галйз^о! йяс^о, Ar«if.&s¿oi *й^о, ?Scasío| tszfcnci

asaLtfo I «ro^dJ^iS^ete^ rfácuoorf «азйпго Z^sátófá Osasiscfërtïrt

KÍjaaíj g ost.3¿D?í0S g _D-r>4 g

j^oS/açrt g йла'гооо i йгй'ойао j * «aeîooo | äoJoöo | гйЛйо | ОсйЛ^о g

• С ends here. * 3?. 0 CÖ3Ö ЗлгЗеА oX'äi «ПЯЗИЕОЙЯСЙ.

0 Ol

,
80 Kar.iâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûsliana.

Sutra 228-—Kriyâyâm IcriyârtMyâm al.

Vritti.— Vyâjmre vyâpârâthavad dhâtoh paratah al ity âdes'as syât I
Prayoga Mâdàl bagedam, nodal udbhavisidam* leaded ejasidam, pùdal
todagidam, poyal odarchidam, legal sârdam \
[The infinitive by adding aï.]

sûtra 229.—Fratisliedlic cha.

Vritti.—Nisliedliârthavad dhâtos' chaparam al syât \
Prayoga.—Togal Mradit, usaral leda, nodal âgadu I
[Also the prohibitive]

Sutra 230-—Sañgatántare bahulam àl-lqpah.

Vritti.—Yuktânyârthe Jcvachid abades'a-lopas syât \
Prayoga.—Sandipud aïlam* \
Pratishedha-vidhirvyâpti-pakshe \ nudiyal bâradu, nudiya Mradu, teravêl
Jcariyam, baravêl padátiyam \
[In some cases the al is dropped.]

Sî^.d<; ц ^;oïtidô roeasüs^F^j? грзЪЗса öScfcoö кК;згР\ еэ5 cSjo^Cj

tíc¿53írfa;¿tí:>.
7ÍJÍSJ Ц tíjS^qSC SÍ g j3_oF |

ris Il ойхгтоз^^тс ^гЗотеа^олг.йаг^з' и

tí ,aî.fîf.r! g *¡outíjrfüo g

uidde,1? йтаЗойо о

«a end. here. * % О C&Ö ¿tízfc <aîî.

 Âkhyâta-niyama Vidhánam. 81
Sutra 231-— Uttam-ttíam tad-ante.
Vritti— Vartamána-kriydritte ante uttam-utam-ity etáv ââes'au sfah |
Prayoga.—Ktdarutlam, kedandam, nadtvuitam, nadevutam, mâduttam,
mMutam, uoduttam, nxhctam—bandiidu |
[The present progressive tiles the termination uitam or uíam.]

Sutra 232-—Pûrva-Mla-kriyâyâm id-utau yalhâ-lakshyam.

Vrltti^-Pûrva-MIika-vyâiiara^mshaye vyatïjane pure sati dhâtoh paratah
jt-ut-ity Mes'au yatlià-laîcshyam bhavatah |
Prayoga— Nôdi pôdam, bâti vandam, mind-undam, tcandu nindam |
[The past, followed by a word beginning with a consonant, takes the termination i and u.]

Sutra 233-—Tfhâtor id-utor upântyayor êd-ôtau práyah |

Vritti—DMtûnâm upântyayor ihár-ókárayoh еЫга ókáras' cha práyo
bhavatah |
Pr&yoga.-Kid, Jcettam ; is, echcham ; Jcudu, iottam ; иди, ókkam I
Prâyo grahanât hvachinna stall \ bidu, bit/am ; sudu, sutfam ; idu,
ittam ; udu, u*tam ; ity ádi |
[The medial i »nd u of a root often become eand o (in the past. Sometime» not).]

sáS^ и stërsijaa bjaüaßr?. es^ç enrëo enrëo <aJ^sí;35tfe.¿b ri г и

ЕиС&ЯУ? К =#jStító о | 'etitítéo | (¿á^J^o I kJsSî^^O I Ste)Z&)SÏ o i S&ÍOtóo i

—X
bî^op H üíáer»¿jí?á êjg&s<jSföö ,5ís?odbo чп^о iroso c&otSt; с&ойгйф
r¡v\> ъХ5**Зт$.

sis II j^sSfTfîô^ssîrdïCâ^GÎx ^«рЗс îioç ?¿S csáj*e,s sitíái fas' erua'

<азго dcc^ oSjçîî;^ oo £¡fcfó» g
OjOÎJÎÇri || Злс& 3§5f;rfo | eOÏ1 síctío | ^»ОООоЙО I *оЙЭ Scrfo [I
®î^-rjo n ^^=5^5; 53ící3aíoO еЗройкй йопгсо çîéijjrt títítíü <вз£ егоз'

ci S к çî^®c3î»iu5>îrfg^ajJîÇO:5»ojîÇT5:;oo?jî,çi Ä^*ö toïîd^ 3jï>\o3jsç гагА&п

гаjoSjaçri n îS, *W>° | <a?ô, ¿e^o | ^айэ, =£яео\о | era-b, го* o n
ог^оЗл^гж^гЗ^*^ | гЭйо, гЭЗ^о | 7&&>, т&^0 | <айэ, <aèo\o ( етог«з,
eroW.o | <a*s £||
ôj '¡J

w
■
82 Karnâtaka Bhâsbâ Bhûsbana.

Sutra 234.—Ato dîrgM nágameshi.

Vrittl-Anâgameshu âgama-rahita-vibliukiishu para-bhût&su dhâtor ahâ-
rasya dîrghas syát \
Prayoga.—Bar, bâram, hâral ; tar, târam, tarai \
[When t.rminations are added without augme.t, the medial a of a root is lengthened.]

Sutra 235-—Tritîyànâm vyanjanadau pratliamatvam.

VrittL—DJiûtu-santbundhitiàin varga-tritûia-varnanâm pûrvwyaiijaneshu
satsu kriyârtlie tat-tad-varga^prathamáusliaram syát |
Prayoga»— Роди, роккат ; nedu, net(am ; padu,pattam |
[A root ending with a consoi.it the thirl of a varga (sonant), changes it in the past to the
first of that varga (surd).]

Sutra 236-—Ra-dayos ta-lau.

Vritti—Replia-daMrayoh vyanjanadau pare yathâ-Jcramam takâra-lakârau
Ъ/iavatah I
Prayoga.—Peru, pettam; kcru, kettam; teru, tcttam; tnâdu, mâlku;bêdu,
bê/ku I
(Я and d fûllo.ved by a consonant become t and /.]

rtjvÊ) II «зал* tH^rt' sarisftçsfc o _d$2 (i

г^аЗлег? n го5, гзгйо, WîdS | 35, Sido, Sîd6 п

Si^d^ П çsri;±>Dvtf S^Jê^rtv'j tídnírtoih ÇîSûSsi «srad* B^FSfrsbo n

Tleáj Ц »,^cáJ55»o 5ío<sp ?»D^ sítódisVo g -o^H g

&Л И сгзэ^пЬ.Я> ?яю rfri-3\âçaai»if5iroJîo зй»«агоао<а? Зсзф тйа), ê-jcc»
3?я~с sai drrtroáj^djs^do sfeos' л
ïijcjjîçri g »¿prb, ф^ о | ?3г&, г?Ц,о | ой:, г&З.о g
«iS^do g гргзЪЗаЗЗ »árir з^Эсооз sáKiFrW ejatozSrtíg) ürfdäd tíjqásáa
■sjd îodoôadi.

»13 П d^aïîdc&ît» •áysejsín"'» гй$с o&z-s^jsko s^ds^d^ фгаагд

¿lOJjîçri g ödi, ¿s" o i •éúi, =#3^o i sdj, аз^о | г&зг&, tístfj i асй*

Sintis g dç£ SîfsdrtTrt »ioowïSîurîv'i кУпмЙ ^isfcraft s^sd tfvid

uidjd^).
 Akhyâta-niyama Vidhânam. 83

Sutra 237-— Vàkàrasya pah.

vîibtl-~DJiâtu-sambandhinor-vaMrasya vyaiijanâdau pare sati pakâro
bliavati |
Prayoga—Tarpaw, Ъаграт \
[V becomes p.]
A.
Sutra 238•—A-pobhyâm dasya te yah.
л
Vritti—Akdra-poMràbhyâm parasya daMrasya taMre pare уаЫго
bhavati I
A
Prayoga—Aytu, pôytu |
[ If d after â гаЛрд changes to t, y"a inserted between.;]

Sutra 239-—Himsâ-gaty-arthâl-lo nah.

Vritti—ffimsârthaJcât gaty-artMch-cha dhâtoh parasya laMrasya vyañ-
jane pare nalcâro bîiavati \
Prayoga Kondam, sandam \
fin the roots for kill and pass, the I followed by a consonant becomes п.]

Tissai П гасэотае íjí ц _с^а И

га.3 и о^аофссгшр^о sitte» d^stisíp атаЗе, saJç айроле. s¡3sJ3 и

3sá.dq п «3530 ïSs^driVrt zjüzsízí zî^îd^ á^sd ddrodd cdo^drork^Wx

Ti^ái П Jo07fori*zpr«i© ç ^8 || .о^я- ,|

ss^ds g coo?J5!^r1sî rtác^FTí zjnÄirfyrt зйояао e/5$d^_ гаоогаа sftteöd

У
 84 Karnâtaka Bbâshâ Bhûshana.

Sutra 240-— Va sthity-arthakasya.

VritU.-StMy-wtM-d1iâtu-sat)uandJii-laMrasya nakâro vilcalpena bhavati]
Trayoga—Nindam, niUam |
[In the root for stand, the I sometimes becomes п.]

л
sûtra 241-—Anayanâgatnârthe vartino rcphasya.
Vntâ—Anayor arthayor vartamâna-âliâtu-repliasya nàkâras syàt |
"Prayogs^—Tandam, bandam | atra ]aMra-daMrayoh ya-dau vákiavyau \
yathâ:—hondam, hêlvam \
[In the roots for bring and come, the r becomes п.]

sûtra 242-—Nasya chah.

Vritti.—Atra naMrasya chaMras syât \
Tiayoge^—Eclicham, eclichar ; bcchcham, bechchar
[Л* becomes eh.]

ïjjoJjîçrt n VtfQo i c^o п

*Uáj D «rfcdosarttíjsJiSrf. tíarA»< öcötf- и _dôo о

Cil?» H =#JîP9 о | "#ÇV^o H

ss^do n t3¿o&&$r-<é üritísqír-* çî&rtv'SKS oçf■# a-RorarfctícíJ. «?¿o¿jS
tíozáo aftktízu. orití)tíotí¡3 еОоэйгй.

или) o (á?^ tët g _dö_d l

tí.3 Í53j S^HiOXio EÍTítí?Í3j сз< g

KJjoSjîçri n «toí о, »te# Б i йе^ о, lité б о

 Akhyâta-niyama Vidhânam. 85

sûtn 2&3.—Mrii¿-dánáitha>jor ante to hrasvas' cJia.

Vrita^-Anayor artluxyor ante taUrah purvasvarasya hrasvas' cha
bluzvati |
Prayoga—Satlam, pcttam, ittam* |
СЫ-s'abdád anyatra na to nàpi hrasvah \á¡dam, Mjdam, ètfam, bêldam\
[The roots for die and gire add t and shorten the medial vowel. (Not so in other cases.)]

Sutra 244.—Tosh tuna tuh.

Vñtti-Ta-varyasyata-varyena yogc tuh, ta-vargo bhavati | anmâsUco hin
aus' cha I
Prayoga,—Unrjam |
[When letters of the ta тагр» (dentals) unite « ith those of the la varea (linauals),
both become of fie la varga (lingnals). The mxmâsika I eromes the JAW»]' '

Sutra 245.—Ka-eha-ta-ta-pehhyo dasya púrva-^ríipam.

Vjitä.-Varga.prathamalcslmrebhjahparavja âasya pûrva-rûpam njât |
Prayoga—РоШт, mMwn, pêrcham, hittam, ittam, tôrpnm, barpam |
[When rf follows on the first letter of a varga, it takes the farm of the latter.]

KnoJjsy} j ?i¡á o i £¡á о | <»¡3 o* i

«%$ " ^ ?r ra^?röö e5oä=| 3teíti eûas a. Дог т^*£ ^^

j¿ io5JîÇ7i д елзрэ о о '*'3

£>3aогягЫ-• гЗ.
7¿Jí^j Ц ■A&tësJçsji^ç ÖJ^ ДО~0.я£о И j,Siî g
гад g 5ar1rtíj^sáa^6tí¡^* siö^ отЗс. s&drrfjsrio rfo*& g
a^cöj»f.rt g ф*о i аэ=£ о i %¿ro i sSWjO i чм*о | ¡Цггйго | гОйго о

У
86 Kanjâtaka Bhâshâ Bhûshana.

sûtra 246-—La-la-Mrâbhyâm dasya to va.

Vritti..—l,a-!abhyâm parasya dasya takâro va syât \
i

Prayoga. -&Жсш, kallam, biltam |

Kvachin na bhavati | pôldam, jolâam, alaldam, ba]a\dam
[When it follows I or / it be ornes t. (Sometimes not).

Sutra 247. — Abhidlmnato vyavasthitâ siddhih.

Vritti.—jilhidMna-s'abda-skldhir vyavasthitâ \
[Here end the rules for ioflectel (<leclinable) words.]

Sutra 248.—Tatas' chodáhritam.

[From here (the ¡adeclinab!cs) ara explained by examples.]

Iti Karnátalca-vyúharana-vrittau * BhâsM-bhûshanc Akhyâta-niyama-

vidhátianí mma aslitamah pariclichJiedah.

äjs^j Ц a^ifiOîspîijo ¡3?So ájse, ¡за ц _oá¿¡. g

jjjc&ßcri g Ляср o i *&v o i гЗыо J

*i^ !l «sspçîra saoaTAanjod ö^riV *>a ätfo^cuÄ

* See note, г- 7. * «* ^ *«t*.

 Avyaya-nirûpana VidMnam. 87
[IX. Indeclinables.]
Avyaya-nirûpana Vidhânam.
Sutra 249.—Asankhyam avyayam.
Vritti—Sankhya-vacliana-bhimtam podara avyaya-samjñam syàt \
[An indeclinable is a word that undergoes no changes on account of number, te.]
a
Sutra 250.—Adam aty-atihe.
Vritti—Aty-arthe âdam iti syát |
Д
Prayoga—Adam appidam |*
A
[Adam denotes much,]
A
Sutra 251.—Egam vinis'chayârtlte.
Vritti.—Nis'chaye êgam iti bluivati |
Prayoga.—Ante êgam \
A
[Egam denotes certainty.]
Sutra 252.—Bum pnchcliM-mtarMvadMrana-mvâraneshu.
Vritti—Hum iti 2>ricliehhâdy-artlie niyujyate I
Prayoga.—Hum adentendu sciïgum, hum âtane, hum nil |
[Hum denotes inquiry, deliberation, emphasis, prohibition.]

7ia&\ n «57аго es&öooäo о _oör g

SAS П TÍíOS.v Га^г^фг&О £tó»±>sápO&7ÍO&: o ?íacs' i

ТАЛИ) g OOÎ&Sfo^FÇ g .0^0 g

s^a о еДОг< edûîô d$tf (i
Sjjo5j8f;rt и odsáoSxoo о*
ssaW« д öäoCSrdg) «ddjoaJöu га.гЛ/гсР^елг&з^гЗ.
rtjsá) и »río DSrë сол^гс D -°>t0 I

jjjoJjDçrt l esoá Arto g

siäsdn g $tf afcsclröö ArtáDoíOsJ ab^j ¿jcSjschste&rtD^a.
Лей) j за)о Й№а;^гт3ск*рэ5>5з«аг3сгф В -=>t-° О
гЗ. Э^ и айЛэЭ га,ъ» öcJprt. $о±>Э2аоЗ? g
sijoîjsçrt n tóo esáoáotío ñtsto о | гозо «ай | зйо $& |

• С omits all the eiamples under this chapter. * ^ I CÖ3Ö «ГОДгЙО^оЗзс <3£¡.
88 Karnâtaka Bbâshâ Bhûshana.

Sutra .253.— Chili hdsane.

Vritti.—Qarliaiârtlie chir iti syât \
Prayoga.—C/w/i polla fei/i««, chili kash/am \*
[Cliih denotes llame.]

Sutra 254.— Mattes'eMail Jcanfha-samílcrüau.

Vñttt—Bhári-s'abdad anyatra matte iti syât |
FiayogBL—Mattadentu, matte maguídu \
[Matte denotes a pause for taking breath,] v

Sutra 255.—Amamâtyante,
Vrittà.—Atyantârthe amameti bhavati |
Prayoga.—Amama \
[Jmama denotes тегу much,]

Sutra 256-—Kennam tatvâkhyâne.

VritXi^Tatva-hatliane Icennam iti syât |
Prayoga Kennam enage If
[Kennam denotes in reality.]

El)03jîÇr{ y ïSt Z&V&KO О | ÎA8 =5*33,0 I) *

tíak с&огОфг.
TiJsafj о ■#cd. о йзг^ггоойс d -оЩ- D

tíjc&»f.r{ || =#?^tíi3rt d f

* These eiamplea only in A, f Not in B.

 Avyaya-nirûpana Vidhánam. 89
д
sûtra 257-— Ol ivârtlie.
iJfAti—Aujmmje ôl iti syât I
Prayoga—Girivôl, avamlM * \
A
[Πdenotes resemblance.]

Sutra 258.—Hrasvópi.
Vritti—Ol iti s'áf)dah hrasvas' cha bliavati \
Prayoga—//«two?, guruvol I
Д
[Ol is abo short, Ы.]

Sutra 259-—Mên vïkalpe.

Vritti—Anis'cMtc'rthe mên iti prayujyate I
Prayoga—Adu mên, avam mên \
[Mên denotes nn certainty.]

Sutra 260.— Vcram-valam vispash/àrtlie.

Vritti.—Sphutârthe veram-vdam iti syât I
Prayoga—Adu veram, idu valant |
[ Veram, valam denote what is clear or manifest]

к!лз^ п ЬОгафге; в _cH* И

sis l) bjôâ íü s гоА!? фйа п

tíjc&racrt п гсОфб i гЬсйфФ g

кала) и d^fu^d^ g _oiîr ¡,

SjjCÎJ8Çri g ÖÖO ôSoçfs | «do âçfs g

jajoîJîçrt Ц «stíJ dtío | <azfr sáejo л

• Kot in B. * £>o П «2Йойлс«5 oioOÖJ <aw

90 Karnâtaka Bhâshâ Bbûsbana.
Sutra 261-—Gar/argala vârtâ-samlhaslianayoh.
Vrittl—Ajnyor artliayor gada-galau stab \
Prayoga—Entu garla, entu ga}a |
[Qada, gala denote a runiour or conversation.]
Sutra 262-—Am um samuchchaye.
Vritti.—8amuchc]wyárthe am-um-ity-ubhau lltavatah \
Prayoga Tannolam, âkegam, âlanum, ttanum |
[Am, um signify and.]

Sutra 263-—Alcalá s'àbdo vishâdârflie varíate.

Vritti—Spashtam |
Prayoga Ayyô ahita \
[Aka{a denotes distress.]

Sutra 264- —Tottane âkasmilx.

Vritti.—Hâtât siddMrthc tottane iti syât \
Prayoga—Tottane bandam |
[To'lmxe denotes suddenness]

sa.â и tó3c&®ttítíFc3J3>crtr¡ar¡v"b та s п
в) -в
¿jaS^rí 0 ¿оаэ 7-îsâ i ùo& riv" Л
ss^ о ^fsüssS tf^dgerix® ridaafàœfcgofce ^ö-rtv1 oftobjtíj ^ейяе

га)03л<г<п ^(SäVo | ö=??rto \ e^o | étóobo i

eüKjSrsáocW sk¡& евзогофг.

Tiffin) П e^W^ÎÎJ^Ç DAîOSfFÇ KtéraÇ g -et* g

sï^oon ЗДга^ггзо e^W c&ows^c&sâ sájcSj^fttfc^iáo. aspo

soöö аза).

й^ || созгЭ^й ^'?гс ájsWjS <aâ 7tí<& q

KÍ )СвЛе/? 11 *й*&3 woöo Л
 Nipâta-nirûpana Vidhânam. 91

Sutra 266-—Щ(«пе parisphutàrtbc.

Vrittl-Spashtam \
T?Te,yog&.—Ne((ane âdam I
[Ne' tant denotes what ¡a quite evident]

sûtra 268-— Va1 vâkyâlaiiMra-pâdapâranâd upari.

Vtittír-Eshv artlbeshu val-s'álxkis syât \
Prayoga^-WwmZ mamishya nidda tnaravaltu, tâmvd vêlgum, aduval
ms'clviymn, karamval сЫауат \
[Val is used to improve a sentence oí complet« a verse.]

Ill Karaâtaka-vyâfaram-vrutau* ВЬЛзМШзЫм AvyayarirUpaja-

vidMnam mma mvamahparklbcMiedah.

[X- Particles.]
Nipâta-nirùpana Vidhânam.
Sutra 267-—Ata ûrihvam nipâtah pravakshyate .
Vritti—.lía ûrdhvam nipâto vcditavyah \
[From here begin particles.]

едйоа.гЗ.

d â g esa ewjçîf° ^зЛ^8^ йфагф П

ea^tjji «wto^ && tftfid ¿art?* ïfctairtifoo *ай.
•See note, p. 7. "" * *свс 3$Ы AAÇSÎS^i.
 92 Karnâtaka Bbâshâ Bhûshana.

л
sûtra 268 — -E ity abhyupagame.
Vrittl—AiïgîMrârthe dîrgha-elcâro bhavati \
A
Prayoga—E adentute |
[E long denotes assent]

sûtra 269.—E Jaghîts' ched avadliârane.

Vritti.—i/xghur ékâro'vadhâranârfhah |
Prayoga—vit?« e, âtanu e 1
[E short denotes certainty.]

Sutra 270.—EU vitarîca-nâma-bhâvan-âmantranesltu.

Vritti—BhâvanââÀshu eîô iti syât |
Prayoga.—EU idâvudu, elé adalcht, de annâ |
[EU expresses surprise or discovery ; and is used in naming or calling.]

sûtra 271.—Hrasvûnt'Jjn cha.

VTitti.—Ayam nipâto hrasvas syât |
Prayoga—Ele annâ |
[ Also with the last vowel short, efe.]

sJjî^j g й чай -£A,!Jrtd0Ç g _£>4лГ g

Sï^d^ и eoíx^tftío » оЗэоыгй га)С&яср\?5елйэз' ö.

jajcÄÄf/i и «soi »i | мйгй 0 g

7&î3j H ¿dç Sa^rr^síoípssAsEsájjj Жз+з ц _о4о g

siicJjsçri g ¿)î2ç <anî5âoo | ù€\ eso*:) | <¿tíc ?5?зз g

Tojsaj g ojSiîAAe ф Lcf g jîo H

Jáic&Hrt g <¿s3 «sras g

зг^оо g 3? Sítoácg &\Я«ф çirtis^rf.
 Nipâta-nirûpana Vidbânam. 93

Sutra 272.—Aha sampraharshe s'óbMne clia.

Vritti.—Anaijoli aha ütj uchyate \
Pra.yoga.-Aha val/itúijitu, alia mólladáyitu \
[Ala oc¡ vesses delight or iTopitiousness.]

sûtra 213-—Ah dulJcha-ríícluike.

Vrittt—Spaslifam \
'Pr&yog&.—Ah ah vulhálrí |
[Aí denotes sorrow.]

sûtra 274-—Am blicda-vismayayor dris'yatt.

Vritú—Spashtam \
Prayoga Am patalea vidhiye am \
[Am expresses disagreement or surprise.]

Sutra 415—Ah avajMyám.

Vritä>-Spasli!am I
Prayoga.—Ah adarlclce I
[A'i espressos contempt.]

TJJBvg) D «55Î 7&3\)?ЙЗИ &SÇ2jJc5t Vi ц JJÎJ) g

sá.^ о «гасила «53á «аЗ^и^Ц j

äjrtetrt „ esa ôa?v®îcÛ3A i еза Алисах* 0

7íjí3) o «я oisaWjiuWç i -Dâ4 ||

CjCi!jsf.ri (J es <5S àzpSjf. и

Bs^tío il öossO tSjíeS^uu «5» ofooîù cisii^) иу&яфЛир&й.

т&а*\ i) «so iftöu^crjacÄÄ^re^t n jâoD

tíeA 0 1$i° «
tíjo&jsírt H «so ds^ а$з5д«5о n
erë tío n zfâzStk&Jà «s? tíooócix« «so оЗзоО $ärä^l üOtío^tf,

KÜí3j П «S3 «55ЙЩОаЛО g -câil g

«iL« *AjoD
k¡ ,сЗду1 g «si «sd^r H
mëjh g ¿ästoi^cäö «5S сЗзойгй ^ейл^елй^й,
94 Karnâtaka Bbâshà Bhûshana.

Ratea. 276.—Ayyô visliâd-âpaMsayoh.

VxittL—Spash(cm \
Frayogo,—Ayyô anyâyam \
[Ayyô denotes distress or ridicule.]

Sutra 277-—Sa-evânukampâyûm cita.

Vrittir-Dayâ-visliaye 'pi ayyô iti syât \
Prayoga.—Ayyô prâni ЪЩат \
[Abo compassion.]
A
sûtra 278-—Ohô nivâranârtbe.
Vritti^-Spashtmn |
д
Prayoga.—ОЫ sàlgum, ôhô manu \
л
[Ohô is used for preventing.]

sûtra 279.—Are агате kvachit-kulachd-artftayoh.

Vritti—Kvachkl-artlie kadWchid-arlhe ' pi are-агате ity иЫюн stáh \
Prayoga.—Are-yu¡idam, агате yattânum ôrmme I
[ Are, агате signify sometimes or at some time.]

ria o оа&зЭДс**^ üo3j8jC чаЗ ?^: в

•lu" a m
rtÄ^j g еэо «sdsSa *лй rou5rfdrc3j»tí g j¡sr g
ri S g *g&à$n ^OîuJrfarç'u öö »oda «¡Mfcjsp1» ris g
 Nipâta-nirûpana Vidhânam. 95
Sutra 280-—Alte sampras'n-ânumânayoh.
Vrittu-PricUlihâyâm anumc'me clia aile iti s'abddh prayujyate \
pFayoga.-2im aiam pêldeyalte, idaMe \ ity ûdy uhyam |
г Alte denote
[Alte Hmintpfi inquiry
innuirv or conjecture.]
conîecture.l

Iti Karnâlaloa-vyûliarana-vrittau * BMslmbMshane

Nipata-nirûpam-vidMnam nâma
das'amak paricliclüiedali.

„JbX^b*'
^le-#f 4»4tPvÀr^ 5^ ?•"" ¿

7áj3)3¡j и öd^ rtd^^газгаЯгЗСйв».* Ц -ßVo g

^ ф*уаий*«аи* tí ed «â ¿00s ¿р&аас* fl

tf^&etrt я Ärfdo öc^ccud i odd i «я$ОДфо в

»Se* note, г- 7. *«H <|U й«*.

r
9G

[ Colophon. ]

Karnâta-s'àbthsûtrâni loJca-vi/utpatti-hetave |
rachitâni sphufârtliâni iritùiâ Жда-Varmmanâ |
Karnâta-sûtra-vrittau tail BMsM-bliûsliana-nâmani \
samjrHÎ-sandliis-subvibhakti-Mraliavt-s'aldarîtayalil
Samâsataddhit-âhbyâtû-aiyayâni-nipatalcuhX
hramM d'us'a-parkhchlieduili sphufârOiâs samudâhritâh |

Jîyâd asau maltûn prolia Vûga-Varmma-budlioitamah \

yat-prajùayâ jagafy uclicliair yâti Kartiûia-làkshanam Я*
fin order that the world might te convenant therewith were the rules of the Karn'ita language
plainly written by the wise N'igi Varmmi. The Karnuta entras and vrittis by the rame of
Jlhísltí-Bhfislmna did he clearly arrange in ten chapters in the following order,—the alphabet, sandii,
declension, uses of the eases, forms of words, compound words, derivatives, verte, indeclinables and
particles,

Socrcss to him called the great, KSgn Varmml\ the most enlightened, by whcee intelligence the
diameter if (the) Kani&ta (bnguage) is raised to the highest (estimation) in the world.]

ridjiri ^a ^îsaïnSî essujoaJîS ôtèisa^îi I

ci)^ isi сил fejriá^í* ^солгЗ ^'^rWu^wo f

■'Ihis verse ap| rare to be an addition by »me discijik? of admirer.

* 3* ^й? *л {.*«§ «гой tnUEtoastftfjg оолвэгйзл^ гглагял «curtesy,
 APPENDIX I.
VARI/E LECTIONES.

[L denotes IAngayU version : В, Brahman version.}

Invocation. L. Sarvajüam tvâm &c.
Vritti 1. „ atha s'abdo'yam âdaa mani-a'arthah (stops here).
В. atra tach-chliabdopâdànara atarâdi-svarâ ity-uktâ «та varnàs te kbalveka
bhavanti (stops here).
„ êkârah ôkàro'j.i &c.
Prayoga. ele, ê'e, gole, gôle.
Sutra. 7. L vargas ta mântàh panchas'ah faucha.
B. varias pancha pancha.
Pro. L (after sève) jamvam, javam ; gâmvo, gave ; omvam, ovam ; kâmvam ; kamlane
kaualdu, kallane kanaldu ; orulmc yonaldu, ollarie yonaldu ¡ ity âdi.
B. samyutam, sayyutam ; jamvam, javam ; sàmve, 6âve y ôn.vam, ôvam ; bâmvam
bàfam ; kàuvam, kâvam ; sêmve, sève ; kallane kaaalgum ; kallane sârgum ;'
ollane vonalgum ; ity âdi.
SÛ. 10. L. ends with [ myatnâs'rayàt.
Vr. B. prayatnâs'rayât la-ra-dà ity et? varnâh la га là ar i bhavanti I tediârn Tibhâshayâl
prithak pi ithak | rayojanaHlars auâd ayam ârambhah.
Pra. L omits examples after ka|e; a/ter sailan adds ile, i!e ; bale, baje; and then
guts more, more ; mare, mire ; and again kofakattu, kolkattu ; kâdakichcbu,
kâbichchu. Thence it continues with examples of prâsa, as follows :—kilire
baya;¡gal earjise jalada niblianga! g*jangal; krama irayogaml defegalan ulurdu
saral ka'ardum ijirdatt âga] ; repha ¡akârangalge 1 sura giri doragida birudara
kun^am kore koredu majal iru';tim bedeyol ; clakâra h ranzige prayogam I
kalale sutlid i Jale bajgki gha'ilane nade yandu jadidu sâratliiyam .
Bul la, whether Sanskrit or Kannafa, must not be used jor lakâra prâsa [|
prayogam (, ôlagadol orme nata mrapâlaka cLûJâmani dyutipputi charanam ;
nelado] page phu»e phainvavol ola pokkaj arisilan emba niyamam dûshyam.;
rephege l dhuradol pari mariyâduva teradind ariJaridan emba niyamam dusliyamll
also taleyam ki'ti taraJol tereyade peiar intut akkum I taleyam nerapam vam-
s'am kareyam pott appuppnd embudum 1
Pro. 10. B. introduces mare, шаге after more.
II. L «ankhyege :—irchbâsiram, enehhâsiram 1 anukarane»« :—ghalilene, chhatilene, pha-
thilene, dhoppene, gna^menr, dhummene, bbonkene. also gba|ige, jhalam,
dhokaram, dhalam, bbaram, gbolige.
B. eaukhyeyalli :—ombhattu, enchhâsiram l anukaranadalli :— ghannene, cbithilene,
dhummene, dbonkene, bbonkene. also ghalige, jhakku, dbore, bbâvi.
T>. 14. „ svaras sannidhîyate.
15. „ visarga-samjña syât.
16. „ pada-samjüam syât.
Pro. 19. L ennaarasam, ennarasam ; taunaà'i, tannâli ; mnnna h-ivam, munnirivam • kurtu
îvam, kûrtîvara ; bittu uKvam, bittulivam ; kettu ûjvam, kettûbam ¡ bitte
ôb am, bittôjvam.
В mutta n]ivam, muttu]iTam ; bittalvam ; taitesevam ; rada-
daiydugolvam ; bittolvam.
Pro. 20. L nâiigenljane bâ|gum, nâligujlane bâjgum; riîige ettad»
кагата), pâUgettada karavâl-
Vr. 21. В. yasmin nâma-Ы âga-rrasanjo ic
Pro- „ L. pain ekavâkyam, patekavâkyam enln âgadu ; madu ido, iLUikla embed Sjada ;
mule ikkida', mûlikkida j i mbad ajada.
„ „ В. va'u iv.m, va uvivam ; gâo iva', çâ'nviral ; ásc oddu, âseyoJdu ; kudure
ckkitulam, kudureyekkat.i'am ; [aje ida, padeyidu.
Su. 22. L | are yah.
В. âdi vara.
Vf. „ „ ikârântâ var âutâ 1 ekârântâch cha s'abdtt tad antya svurasyetanthah avare pare
у ikaro vyava il âya' 0 bha\ati.
Pro. „ „ eye I yo" san?ati ; S riyo Jeyar salí irppa e'ayatiyirdam ; satiyirdaj ; bhai bh»
yirabinam gi tu.
B. fi ei'eyo', 'y *leyo' ; î edeyo], îvedeyol ; s'iî ede атп sale irpavu, s'rî edeyavu »<le-
yirpavu.
„ 23. L. ava'.iye, adariye, nibl putriye, pavoua iauûjanayo.
В. adnnavc.
Su. 24. L. vo vri-var âbyâm vah.
В. vo vri-var *âbhyâm.
Vr. „ „ ukârântât li-var Sntâd api «rare jare vakiro vyavadhayakobhavati.
Pro. „ L ra'u îtam, patuvîtam ; jït i ivaro, pitivivam; mâtri e mânyal, mâtrive mSnyaT,
vilhuv illad ira] рот illada kn'a 1 ante.
„ „ B. vi Ihur Ulad irai ; uv illada ko'ad ant esedattu ; pitrivivam ; mitrivival.
, Неге В introducta the following : —
Su. —ô-varnâch cha. Vr.—ôkâr-aukârântâch cha «vare pne vakàro vyavadháya
syât. Pro.—gôcndam, gôvendam ; nan endnm, nauYcndam.
Vr. 25. В svare pare svabbivatas santi.
Pro. „ L. ele idâudu, autate aie, arame aralda, are edeyol, ayyo akkatfi, ôho irali, intirddant
irkkum.
B. ele idârudu, antäte atte, arame aralda, ara edeyol, ayyo akkata, ôho iravim, iddante
irkkum.
sa. 26. „ vis ankâvadhârariârthayoh.
Pra. n L (o/ler rajjuo) ijyanô, akkume, Sjadô
(after âptam) âtane ôllidam.
B. (я/íer rajjuô) iwane, iyvam, akknme âgnvndo, &c.
27. L. kukku kû endn kô'i kûgii'av- Sgal.
J» 28. „ pala Kannadam, palaGannadam ; alikabb an, alïg ibbam ; kempn talir, kendalir
ban tore, bandore ; tan pu'il, tv bu'il.
я M
В mantara!.
Vf. 29. „ par.ldi bh't'n'm varga pratham&nâm ara tritiyft ic.
Pra. j» L. mârkoral, chîrkêrko'avi, mârtale, ôrtale, ôrpidi, ôrkai.
B. mârpade, ôrkai, ôrpidi.
Vr. 30. „ chavarga-'avargayoh na evât
Pra. L a'ichennam, kaduchigi, ûraclalli, kanchallam, mâtutepparam, &c
„ „ B. a'ichannam, ka-iuchfigi, orachella, mStutepparam, posatankam.
„ 31. L posapesar, posaveaar; kaipare ; balupade; ejebidir kalvâle ; têyi mane,
t&vvane ; maramanu, maravai n ; (lahvlà) nada Ъега, ûdu molam, kemmugil,
pâlmcsar, kaimaredu, balmugul, pulmarul, kârmutnl.
„ „ B. poearesar, ê'evidir, maravaie, kaivare, maivcsam. kSyrane, bilvade, VSIvole, pnlvane,
nîrvavu, nîrve'asu, nîrvânisar: (bakula) kemmugil, pâlmosar, jerbâga, lâytuurti-
dam, kaimaredara, balmugul, pulmar.im.
Vf. 32. В kvachid anyad eva.
Pro. „ L. (alayât) mêlsari, balsari, maysonku.
„ „ B. (kvaehit) kcnjodal, ponjele : (alayât) mêlsari, b'ysari.
Vf. 33, „ .■. jatvam bhavati.
Pro. „ L. omite munsulige, munjulige.
„ „ B. (alayât) Паз oaltari for pô'sari .
Vf. 35. „ hrasvâksliara-pûrvaka-padânte vartam&nâh &o.
Pra. „ L omits ne!-«llajn, neUellam ; for last his mul ullavê kedagiga!, mnllalUri kedagi-
g»!-
Pro. 35. В. omits 1st, 3W, 5th : then has pu!Iell»m, nellellam, kiyyalli, mullullavu 1
(lirasia) or last has kê.id m.
Vr. 33. „ omi's Irasvi-purve'pi.
Pra. „ L s aran âr, s ara âr ; paralelara motto mânikam ; toclali lada midi.
» „ B. java. uni u, konnelia, pira âtlavu, toda.il.ada nnii.
Su. 87. L. avyaye'j i cha.
Pra. „ ,, idu dala ¡ ûrvam, smarana vûlîtam.
„ „ B. iiudal pûrvain, smar .и .vôutam.
Su. 40. L tâstu m- >m-im-ke-ad-ad-ô]. •
Vr. „ B. stops at iti.
Pra. „ L. (a/ ter discussing the different forms of the terminations ai great length, gilts
them thus) minim, uur.imam, manuum, maradim, maradindani, maradinde,
manido, nuirake, marakke, maradartanim, maradattanindam, maradattaninde,
u.ar.ida, maradâ, maradôj, maradallj, mará, marañe, marame, rn.rave.
Vibhakti sahajanitakim :—uuram, maramam, maradim, marakke. maradattanim,
marida, marjdôl.
A
I vibhaktiya lakshanala kandam :—
mava nirdu in, шагашт kadi, maradim mâdâneyam,
marakke gê nîram, maradattmim eleyuderyadu,
mam la darpan, maradôl ira, t i'irtiru цшмпе.
„ » В. iielam, ne lamm, nela.iini, &c
„ 41. L todega], tole^alom, todegajim, todegalge, todegalattanim, todegala, todegalô].
Dvivachanakkc :—todegal rimbhâ btambbada gidugal, hantai maneja viraiiu
ñenga], aidudolal bikkarit...га vadai ádigal cnia mere udâtana rüpam. Bahu-
тасЬашике:— kii^aga], kolagalam, kolagalim, kolagalge, kolagalattanim, kolagala,
kola¿a ;ôl : kojaçal dalit ábjangal dahtabjangal aamriddba madhugal mudhugal
chajidaji kn.áku.aiigaj vi. usa da|i¡ r.itatl u.auhura yirutiye banadól. Also dviva-
л
chana prayo¿a: — KàuiaLikshmanar, Lakula-babadêvar, Karn-Arjnnar.
Pra. 41. В. adds bauuvacbauakke :—kurulga!, kurulgalam, kurujgalmi, kurulgalge, kurulga-
lattanim, kurulgala, kurl'aloj.
Vr. 42. , avu iti bhavati.
Pra. „ L. (After bet litu adds) teliitu, basidasiJu, kadidu, nididenidu. Then cllavu, cllavnm,
ellavarim, ellavakke, &c. Gnnavachana :—nidiyavu, nidiyavarim, nidiyavakke,
niJiyavar,itta;iim, ri ¡iyavara, nidiyavaioj.
„ „ В. omits en : alter Lêttitu adds kiljitu. ïhtn ellavn, ellavam, ellavarim, ellavakke,
&C.
Su. 43. L Strî-purusha-vâchakeshY te.
Vr. „ B. omits s'abd-.sliu.
fro. „ L. pendir, tôî tir, nan! ar, nallar, tammandir, magaldir, tanderir, tây vir. Also ayyangal,
»weyar ; mâvangal, mâvaiidir, attevir, attegal.
ârârârge i elidir о ;a uttidar en. bar arârârge tanderir I priya putrarârârârge tâyvir
erad illade kurpar ârârâr ayya t.ne tanagam ncravallar áramam I miruguva
tamman undudeya kiritikav altad enippa piriyól taram nava vidlirim âdbarade
gfisida k¿: ti ye kanga] embiuam turida runjey âbbaranam unmiva pângam mari-
chi mâlestittir ¡indu 1 enippa kêdagiya be) suliyole bedangn \n]dirâ II
я В. pendir, tô tir, nantar, nallar, Uyidir, tammandir, tanderir, magalrir. Also aiyyangal,
makkaleal Sic.
Pra. 44. L. abbiroâna pararkkal &C.
В omits vichara rararkaj and kôlkaj.
„ 45. L. ôrvar, îrrar, mûvvar, nâlvar, аутаг, âruvar
„ „ В. ôrva], îrwar, muvar, aiyvar.
.Si?. 48. L. omits this.
Pro. 47. „ Hari, bri, bi !i, nadi, ridhn, madhu, vadha, mada, bhrâtri, mâtri, earitp, kere,
here, tore, bâle, mâle, tôl, Щ, kôl.
„ „ B. omits nari ond inserts mâtri.
Vr. 48. , u^âotyâsyfiradber te.
Pra. „ L. ksriyavu, asiyavu, doddidavu, ôliiduvu, tcllidavu.

•'
 4
1ТЯ. В. kariyava, hasiyaru, c'o Idnvu.
If 49. L. adu :—avn, атат, av.-rim, атакке, &a: idn, ivu ¡ eJn, evn ; jiridu, priyaro.
V 50. » iMinjpil, bayanga', mo^anja].
nadigal, maiuga], pârga', riüjral.
Vr- 51. В mkârâjamo vUhîy.ite.
Tra. )> L nrasauge.
il )J R аасЫташт, putrinô].
SU. 5± L. omits sûtres 52 to 56.
Pra. )> R min dim, mirabittriimbandam, j::g к'в] nind.im.
¿M. M. „ vibhâsba\âm imt-nau.
Гг. M „ am ih âil >u <lviti '-iiik i-тл' h ine &c
Pro. 51. „ purimir Indu, pnlrjn alun, inarjTi'dîrekâryi.
:< 55. „ (a ter manavakulmi) vi ihuvatta im (nityam) таЪтшб', pilnvinô', Sx.
M 66. „ ondarim, eri.'arim, njûr.ia, idariml -, i Lira m к, то"e 'arm, doldadara kelagp.
» 57. L. mû.lniim, n.fi l:in;e, mû la- ntti im, mûlana, infilar.ôj ; tso) t.-nkal, jaluv.il'
bal.gl; (also) atta, .ttil ; itti, ittiL
I) Í)
B. mû laiiim, jiaiuva atta im, t ni a .a d-.aeyim, bv'aai dikkbe.
TV. 5S „ ai.! h &c
se. 59. L combines Su. .59 and 60, tbu» :—fattaïuvâs'c! a ut 'tvam.
Pro. « R atta'irJam, attirJ m ; ittalirjam. ¡turJam.
:> 6J. L. ola<u, o'age ; Jtiraju, jor ge ; uiêgu, uiê0c.
» !> B. (uta) bidagalirl.m.
SU. 61. L omits Su. 61 to 65.
Yr. 62. В kvachit kevilâd api
Pro. 91
„ adarinde, gandliadinde ; krjintide kaly& ш.
6.3. „ matige, a'rîge, naluge, edege, gôvi-e,"ûrge, nîrge
Su. 65. L. sarranámno' lngâd о та.
Pra. )) „ adu, adam, alarim, aiiakke ; [so) ido.
Su. Ü7. „ omits Su. 67 and 68.
Pra. 68.
ÜS. В. nripêndranâ pirijanam, ferme dharmadâ, salgunami kânteyâ ; (na) madama»
kaidu, Tcllidan ancana, kaiyjiliy allidam.
„ 69. L billan, biilân. Guna Varmaoa prayogam Sic, for baloga] has ba'egum, and ends
ante ki.suv.un.
mattam s'ishra pr.iyogiml nripanân abhmuta matianânnpsme taranânapâra kîrti-
dhTajanâ I Tipul.a Ennajflânnn ushitinau apagata ilôshan anudara cliaritôlayanam I
ir.tu dvitîyyc piriium dîr^ba prayogam.1 pirasam sithila tandbm enisugaml
nripan abhimâna dhananan аппрятат m atis'aya vis'âla kirti dhvajanân upidita
gunanânu.hitan m apagata dôshan in udâra cbaritôiayanam.
„ „ B. omits the words к wer ßhuvanaika-rirasya.
Su. 70. L. omits Sa 70 to 72.
Pro, 72. В. тате, malligeye, ehre, kolane ; (after grihyate) atah kvaebin на ЬЬатаи I elai dêvâ,
«hi ЫЛ| â-
„ 73. L daivangalira, dêrateTalira, mâm-irangalira, nantirrra. anya prayoga :—suratarn-
nau(^an8gljiг,l,r.ltna-pmaddha-тimâna-kuïtiroâm^lra^ш^lШayan5a¡^гalcЬâгu-тil61a-
katâksha-pâta-sundara-parirâraHlèvîi atirâ, kailu geydu kritânta nintu nirneramela-
doyye bárisaie kemman upêkshisi no !u tirpude 1
SA 74. L, omits this here, but quotes it as a case under 40.
Pra. » В suggî, suggi ; vauamê, тапатс ; &C.
Vr. 75. „ omits kattri.
Pra. 70. L. lingakke :—nararo, maram, ranito, пяПа], lmlam I arthakke :—uebcham, шсЬагд,
uddhatam, biddham I Tachana matrakke :—ôudâumn, eradânum.
„ В, For mllam, nallal, has ñauan, vullal
vacha : —ondânum, eradum,
77. L, kolane, basare, biaantime.
anya grintha hkshanam I nilâ'aki-manjula-mridu-bfile kshanc-tungvkncha
sarôjâsyêla-sadbâla-gaja-gamare ninnanum âlôkin eôladirpa gaodamm eine
„ R elai naiendra : bhupane, käute, kojaoe
Pra. 78. I» vit' je i-^palavam kadidam I
vais'eshitakke : —, ..çtanamnn сy (¡¡dam l
ishtakke:—pûwara koydani &c.
anishtakke :—pâvam dântidam, &c.
„ B. ■■• vikâ:— paluvam kadidam I
vais'c: —pattanamam pondidam I
îpsi : —kûlan attain, bâdam koydam I
ends cdavidam.
„ 79. L ondu rarisamin iriam, îr tmjilam nô li lam, onda gâvudamam paridam, nâ gâvuJa-
mara nidedam, mû gâvudamiua pôlam, are iâvamam nidre gaidam.
„ „ B. ôr <;âvudmmm paridam, ara jâramam nidde gaiydam.
Vr. 80. „ tritîyâ vibhnktir bbavati.
Pra. n ï* ku lu.ôb'm koydam, &c
„ B. Devaiattaiim hejalpattitu, ku In jôlim kûydam, paras'uvinim kadidam.
81. L. ôligtidinde bandam.
„ „ B. jaladindam irddam, ôlagind ir ¡dam.
Гг. 82. B. karmanâ karana-bhûten-opâdher-niyatena virakshitam &c
sa. S3. L. omits this, and combines 84 and 85 in one.
Pra. 0
В ruchiyâytn pûjyange s'anasugam &c.
a 84. „ kashtamâgi - ko]gum.
85. L Devalattanga laddu^e ruchiy âytu, pas'uvin^e trina hitam, firyange durjanam
aenaiuvara, pâpankk anjuvam takkam, avange pulge kashtamâgi padevam, âtaiia
mâtin on I adakene kolam, Janêndrange nam .skâram, nrasinge svasti.
„ B. Devínge namaíkáram, »aas mg eragilam
bhalram Brâhmirarie, ни-arge svâhâkâram, pitrigajge &c
„ 86. I» (after ¡lidam) u;>âlhyâyalattanim s'ishyang âdâytu.
„ „ В. stops at ijidam.
TV. 87. , praynjyate.
Pra. „ L ennodeyam, nâl ercyam, maridakombu, pulleya pindu, ponnan ejje.
„ „ В enn odeyam, ptdiya pindu, marada kombu.
Vr. 83. „ âihâre'rthe &c.
Pra. „ L. karbinôl arasam, e'.ôl crine, nelilôl pattirddam, mareyôl adangirdam.
„ „ B. nudivarôj &C.
Sa. 89. L. nir ¡härme cha.
Pro- n n pnrosharoj kshatriya s'ûram, bôgignlôl sulabhan aggabun, nararôl uttamam sad-
gunâlhvam, nudirarôl kadu-jânana kavîa'varara, атапаШ âkeyalli yanagâ viJve
sahajam, châgiga|a ballaham.
„ „ B. nararôl kshatriyam s'ûram, tijidavarôl ati jânam, kavigajôl uttamam, jani^ala
ballaham.
Vr. 90. „ bhâshâsu prâyo vi paryâso bhavati.
Sa. H. L. before this introduces Su :—saptamyartlie shashthi. Pra :—bôgigala ballaham.
Vr. „ B. panchamyartha vivakshite kvachit tritîyâ vibh.ïktih prayujyate.
Pra. „ L. ôreyattanim duruhidur, ôreyim durchidam ¡ karcyattanim bandam, kareyim
bandant.
„ B. oreyattini m durchidam, oreyim durchidam ; maneyattanim &c.
Su. 93. L. omits this.
Pro. „ В. bahu tâpakke &c.
„ 94. L. ninna pôpudu, birman irdal, ninna bare Muramathanâ.
„ В nîin bare Krishna, ninna bare Krishna.
Vf. 95. „ tritîyârthe saptamî priynjyale.
Pra. n í. bejim with kolaliyim, and adds kaviyind avana doreyâdam, kaviteyôl avana dore-
yâdam.
Su. 98. L ekavachchhabdo bahv &c.
Pra. „ „ karigalivu; Ы bajedavu, kaigal baledavu.
Vr. 97. В vartamànas' s'abdo bahutvâkhyâne ekavad bhavati.
Pra. „ L. descgal pittu ; mûru nâlxu, mûru nâlkangaj ; padinenbar ; padioaivar.
„ „ B. d^se pattu, desegal pattu ; mûru, nàlku, padimbar, padinaiyrar.

'
Pro. 98. L. Ulpu, karppu, guripa, Ыпрп, lürmí", renne,
bitpugal, karpuga', kûrmega1, {êr.negil.
)V. 99. В pr..tkamâi.âm iratliamâ yilkiklau rîn an tâu iti rûplri kra-
me ;a bhavanti.
Pra. „ L nin irday, âm banden), &r.
„ „ В ¡un bandera &c.
Su. 101. L dvitva-bahutvayor &c.
Pra. „ „ nînmro, âmum, tâmum, nimagr, Stc.
„ „ B. omits iiîni, ¡un, t lin ; and a 'ils nimmalli, cnirralli, tnmmnlli.
,, 1U2. L avam, ivain, uram, âtam, îtum, û'am.
„ „ В ûlaui, âtana, îtana.
Pro. 104. 1!. âkc, iko, âtam, ît.im.
,, 1C5. L abliilàshani.
„ 103. B. adds ida ] âtram.
ЯЛ 107. L etüantah.
Pra. „ „ mâle, nidrj, yátre, mudre, vasudhe, Tarnte.
„ и В. (for vasudhe his) i'e.
Su. 108. L îd-ûUu hrasvah.
Pro. „ „ nari, nadi, Laksbmt, nâri, kinnari, kumâri, Kaveri, Gôdâvari, vadhn, Sarayu, khala-
pu, kâmblii. anya laksha.iam :—¡alitalike tilanâsike lalitângi vis âla jaghane
chandr'aye saniujvalita rade Manasijam kadu-gaviyâdam ninna javvanam percha-
lodaml
■> „ B. ( for pakähi his) Lakslimi.
,, 109. L jyJ, brî, strî, s ri, bhrû, blii,
,, „ B. omits û ; and adds bliû.
Vf. 111 Vtdhasy arthe eati bc.
Pro- „ L. vklliâtram.
„ „ B. vidliâtram.
Vr. 112. „ dhâtor anva«ya rilàrântasya &c
Pro. „ L pito, pitarar, bhràtar, bhrâtarar, [itriga], bhrâtii^n1..
n „ B. introduces mátoam, mât: igal.
Su. 113. L. omits it.
Vr. „ В. kva?Mt rikârasya takârâdcs'os' clia bhavati.
Pra. „ „ dhàta, mânlbàb,
Vf. 117. „ upântjroya dirghn kritc tadant&'ya ak&rântata cfca U avatl.
Pra. „ L. vidvàmsam, vidvâmsar, kanîyâmFam, kanîyâmsar.
s reyam, s'rcyâuisam, jy&yam, jyâyâmsam.
„ „ В e'reyâmsam, jyâjnm, jyâyâmsam.
„ 119. „ adds sampat, sampattu.
„ 1C0. [,. t.iiï с a'acl.ittani, làn cliittam, sutientükkum, mclvan tôrkknm, bilpam
iLittam, &c
„ „ B. tâu chalacbiltam, suttentakkum, mélvan tôrknm, bilvam pittom, ix.
„ 121. L. omits kannîr.
„ „ B. tan ne'al, tannelal ; tan nîr, tanriîr.
Pra. 122. „ habge, pelage ¡ hâlu, pâlu ¡ kaiygâhu, kaiygâpn.
SU. 123. „ s'a-shea sah.
vr- 124. „ repha samyogayor madhye &c.
Pra. il L. & I!. varsham, barisam; &c,
Vf- 125. В samyogesati tiyor &c
Pra. 12 >. L. kâdu puru«l.am, kâlpuru-lam ¡ > — k&Jo-
kattu, kô.kattu.
N M В ko .lu ka'tu, ko'katto.
Su. i:o. L & 15. omit on.
Pra. „ „ bâraisidara; terayisidam, teralsidam ; pûraylsi !am, pOr.i 1
ailam ; tavadale, tañíale ; kavunkil, kaunkal ; kavungu, kaungu ; ûvajaœ, aujam;
avunkidani, »unkidam.
Pro. 133. L. arasina mano, araraane ; âneya hâlu, taevilu ; mâvina fa.
„ „ B. ditto, butfor ânevâlu lias âncpâlu.
Vr. 134. В evaikâdhikaranatvena kirraalhâraya if.
Pro. „ L. ¿ Б te|itap| a basur, tel vasur ;
kail iva tap im, ka 'u tap. m ; ¡к.
IV 133. В. sjiik:.)â-iûrvakas'cbcU &c
Pro. „ „ adds им lu kaiyi, ii\>ka¡.
„ 13Ö. L. & B. add mi;:i a kai, u.ê;ai.
„ 137. „ „ ku.lu v Him, kengamiam, nuchchakki vallim, &c
Sú. 138. В palcni samamsimasyate.
Pro. „ L & B. Nârada-da i<!i;e, sojayisitu Kâva.a-Lanke, б rî-Kâma-raÇtariam, lara-dês'am
рага-miVa ik un, rara-vc?, para-!,otti'am, &r.
„ 139. „ „ ûrcral bin ara, teraJ ittam, ittu gojdam, nâyka(!e odlam, sercy irddam, &c
Vr. 1 »1. B. ndantât kârakât & -.
Pra. „ L&В brenn ba'cdim, ka'asam ittaro, lie.
Vr. 14 '. В p.dc |xire sati | ûrva p da sambiu.'hina u, ântya svarâdy атауата&с.
Pro. „ L. Si В iniya màvii inidu u.;isu
jà..u mât'J &.'.
„ 14?. „ „ add |iria bà', perbâ].
Vr. 141. B. kvacbin lia bhavati.
Pro. „ L (after bi gond M 'pu ore, bnpore ; ni lidu ede, пИегЛе ; bi'mole.
„ „ B. (aller bijjo «•) bijpu ore, biipore; i i:liJu cdp, nitteJe ; binpu mone, bilmonr.
Vr. 143. „ I ûrvn-var. asja ciîrgho &c.
(a/ter iliârthah) para erare dîrglia hrasva eveti c'ia.
Pra. „ L kariya osaiu, kârosadu ; kaiiyi mugil, kârmngil ; piriya odal iic.
pas iya ôle, paclicl ô'.c ; rasnrôti, pachchôti; iulasaram, inch. ram ; iniya kôl, b.
gôl ; iniya kida!, îngndal.
„ „ B. kariya osidu, kânxndu ; i iriya o'al &c
pas'iya ô'.e, jarUlóle; jasur ôti, racLcl.óti ; iriya saram, îcclmram ; iniya kol, tn-
kôl ; i- iya badal, rajad il.
Vr. 143. „ sv rudan pade pire &c.
Pro. „ L. tanu dir, tarnclar ; kitjidu âyam, kattâyain; valjitu unisu, vaHnnira; xa¡ il,
Tallàl ; in unisu &c.
,, „ B. kudidu âyam ollunisu ; o'ifu &}, ollfil ; io uni-
su &c.
Su. 147. L. & B... svarât ranwya tab.
Vr. 149. B. pvrasya rikârasya &c
Pra. » I. k.v'iya gudmv, kadiiiudure ; kadi iu dôtam, kadudôlam ; kadidu va', kaduvâl.
Vr. 151. B. adds atri kcchina Knriftta [ûrvâihâryâ ulâdes'am nis'ibinuyâh.
Pra. 151. B. omits pe>atu dcs'c, posadrs'e.
L. adls o'aju nie, ollurle ; o'ngu vakkam, oVikkam ; o'apu ûr, o'ûr.
B. adds o'a;u ude, ulludc ; olagu pnkkam, u]|akkam ; o'.igu fir, uljûr.
Vr. 152. B. chasya vpnjane &c mkâro nasytt
Pro. 153. L. & В. pichehoneya i andal, pasupandal.
(after becbthaji) becbct-anej-a ô.!u, bechcl 8 In.
Pra. 151. » » (a'ter kisu ganigile) bechehaneya suy, bisnsny.
„ 15îk „ „ (after arajini) pflvina çonrhal, pûgonehal ; mêcana kai, mêgai i mundana kai,
nrangai ; channa n'y, channai ¡ màvùia kâyi, mângâyi.
Vf. 153. B. atra 1 >kâra«yâtvam syât
Pre. „ „ ados ella gunanga].
Vr. УЛ. „ akfirântata syât.
Pro. n L 4 В. ftr nalda has nelda. m
„ 161. L îrvam са.и'аг&-.
(after îraid'J) iro'ilar.
„ » B. irmai &c omits era kai,
(after îr-iidu) îro]'idar.
Vr. ICI „ TJTgayob parayob tan к--гв^яг,*т erigstma bhantah.
Pira. „ L&B. mfiru barí, muppari ; Sic
add mfil&kam.
 s
Pra 153. L. mûlôkam, mûjavali, mûderam.
mûroddu, mûrede, mûre'., mûrâne.
„ B. ditto, omitting mûrâne.
„ 164. L. adds âru beral, aruberal.
.' B. adds âru beral, aruberal ; âru mogarn, arumogam.
3>
1G5. „ omits elvarakkingal.
sa 165. L .' tombhattu pañti hattau.
В tombha paflti battau.
» » „ 'nava vâchakasya pare satyapi ombhai fc.
Vr. lfiS.
170. L pann-eka &c
Vr.
Pra.
)í
17?. l :::":-Z.î!TaU-
bbandârigam &c.
«*«.*-*
^^ ia^™m *•<•
B. tâmbfiligam; gandhigam, pattasâligam bhandângam fcc.
;> »
174. L. jyôyisigam &c.
175. „ adds Avalicham and Karahadigam.
B. adds Karahadigam.
T &g tatrâdhi krit.
sa. 176.
g arthe imau &c.
Vr. L nadavalikâram, âtagâram, pundukâram, &c
Pra. 177.
B. nadavalikâram, âtagâram, mundugâram, manegâram &c
» L. adds putravantam.
» 178.
B. adds putravantam, sûnumantam.
я н
17?.
„ aupamye vâcbye vôl iti prayujyate.
Vr. L. karivôl bhadraïunam, karivôl susthiram, mamivôl yajflam, &c
Pro. » B. karivôl bhadragunam, mannvôl nayajuam.
ï) л
kariyante, hariyante, vidhuvante.
sa 180, L & B. hrasvo'pi va.
L. harivol, brivol, hariyavol, kariyavol.
Pro. »
B. karivôl, manuvol.
181 L & В. шю1шпШ todardadu, chandramból belagitn.
S'rî ràjâvartadim kandarasida aativôl kaustabham megha mâlâkarambol s an-
khavam mangodaliya malevôl nâbhi kûpôpa jâtam nîrejam nîl.da kannaidila.
vol ire tan uchhâycyim miklra lôkâdhâram rakshippanakkî bhuvana bhavana-
mamgân(iachakrâyudhânkam.
. Jinam adanarolage podinâraneyavam ; tateakala cbakra-
182.
„ vartigalol
'■ nontavarolare.
Jinam ndarolage radinâraneyavam, tat sakala cbakra-
'''vartigai'ôl'.'.".'.'..'..'.".' .'... nôntavarolare.
L. Orme, mûrme mûra ^
Pro. 1S3. tera]ke ; tirpu, nunpu, binpu, pempu, sompu.
)> 184.
В .....'. nunpu, binpu, tanpu, &c
ff
?» t &в ike-u-me-tanâni.
Su. 18'.
ikc-u-ine-tuna iti &C
Vr. :>L. "■'"""!!-.'.'.'" urkku, eorkku ; bfflâltanam &c.
Pra. Jï В. âlkke, mâ'ke ¡ mânaàke ; urku billâltana &c.
» )'
Su. 186. L. & B. kriyârthàd at
187.
„ add the quotation given under Sûtra 69.
Pra. £ " kancbugâram, ôregâram, knmbagftram, sammagâram, bale-
191.
gâram.
в kumba^âram, sammagâram, bakgâ^m.
Prk 192. Lpâdugâram, pâdungâram ; jûdugâram, jûduogâram ; behukâram, behunkâram ;
pempugâram, pempungâram
(For Guru Hampa Devokta prayogab has) Pampa калл prayogab
kuducôl ; konkudere, kududere, konkuminchu, &c.
В pâdugâram, pâdungâram ; jûdugâram, jûdungâram -, behungâram, pempungâram.
* ' _ kudugôl ; koukuvtre, kudavere, konkaminchu, &c
 Vf. 194. В. pûrva siddhe pedante &ь
Pro. „ L bânasigiti: manigârti, âlikârti, famrnagârti, madivalti, gattiralti : okkalati, okkali
giti. "
„ » B. bânasigiti, balegâriti : manigârti, â]igârti, eammagârti, madivajti, gativalti : vok-
kaliti, vokkaligiti.
„ 195. L & В. nallal, polla), ôjlidal, iniya], eitagc, chadure, pânbe.
„ 197. L nôdu-nôdu, dittisu-dittisu : îiade-nade-yendu nudivar, koy-koy-yendu koydar :
ke]a-ke]age iliçum, kela-keladô], ide-ide, balegal gbeï-
ghal-ghalkene giti sovâkegal in oppugum &c.
,, » R nudivar, koy-koy-yendu koyvar: keja-kejage ilignm, kela-
keladô], ide-ide bajegal ghal-ghal-ghalkene gi]i4ovâkegal in
oppugum : ene nudiye-nudiye antante.
Tf. 199. В samjuako bhavati.
Su. COL LfcB. kârâdyâs ta bhûtaTao-vartamâna &c
Pra. 204. L. tâm mâdidam, tâm mâdidar, Um mâdidapam, tâm mâdidapar, tâm mâduvam tâm
mâ'Juvar.
„ 205. „ mâdidir, nîm mâdidapay, nîv mâdidapar, nîm mâduvay, nîv madu
ró: mâdidev, âmmâdidapem, âv mâdidapev, âm mâdu.
vein, âv mâduvev.
„ 208. „ mâdidir, âranum nfoum mâdidapir, êtanum nînum mâduvir :
mâdidev, àt-mum ânum mâdidapev, âtanum ânum mâduvev.
Jt
207. „ (for mâ.lidam &c 7ms) pint idam &c.
)J 208. B. âtanê mâlidam, nine mâdiday, nâne mâduvem.
n 209. „ avar mâdidar, nîvu mâdidir, nâvu mâdidev.
Su. 210. L & B. udu-uvu napumsi &c
Pra. 211. L adds irppudu, irppavu ; barppudu, barppuvu.
JJ ÍJ
B. adds irpu lu, irpuvu.
Vr. 212.
211 L & B. add! vyavjsthita vibhâshayâ kvachin tíityam takâra dvitvam eva bhavati.
Pro. n „ puttittu ¡ mettitu, mettitta ; atrita &c
âdattu, ¡«dattu, bandattu, kettittu, ( Lonly) sattittu.
Vr- 213. B. prathama-purnsh-aika &C.
Pro. » L. aridi], arilapa], ariral ; janiyisidal &c.
„ B. árida], aridapa], arival ; janisiJa], janisidapal, Sic.
215. L uchchittu, mettittu ; kettittu, sattittu, hididam, padedam
badedam, ka]idam, balidam. ' '
„ B. uchchittu &c. hididam, padedam, badedam.
218. L. Ec'cvem, elevem.
„ В seHvem, elivem.
ÎI 217. L & B. insert kûrpam, kûrpar.
Su. 218. L & B. va okârâd &c.
Pra. » L. pôpam, popar ; oppam, oppar.
» 219. B. sogayisidam, sogayisida], r injisid im, ranjisn^um.
Vr. 220. „ prayojaka-kirtr-3rthe"pi &c.
Pra. »> L & В pâclisidam, eôrisidam &c
sa. 221. L. u ge ke - adi-.hu vi.
„ „ B, fidishuvâ.
Pro. „ L yamag Jinapati nimag Цц ^ „gáng^
tân adam mâlke.
„ „ B. devar ishtârthaman Jampati nimag tân adan nôduge,
tân adam mâ]ke.
» 222, L, mâdu, nôdu tege, ôde, pêje, bage.
n » B. badi, kaJi pûdu, nôdu ,'kale tege, hode nade.
„ 223. L&B kô],kê].
» 224. L. kudiykidar, pidiyisidar, ^
pogiadar, tege-tegf-yendu tegeyisidar, Sx.
» » Ä ■«• kudiyisidar, pidiybidar,
kodiddar, pôgu-pôgendu po¿isidar, nade-Dade-yendu nadeyisidar, &c
3
 10
Pro. 225. L te В. nudiyim, nô 'im, irieim, tarisim.
„ 227. L iriiidam, karasidam, badiádam, kavkidam, kaviyifilam.
л 228. „ wanting.
" » B. nô'nludyôjisidam bêdal&ârdam,
Stf. 229. L wanting.
Pro. „ L & В. misa laliyam, pôial bâradu, usira] bê >a, &c.
Vr. 230. В ктасЫ I vikal) àl al âd s'a syàt atrânya laksharam,
-rVo. „ L taïwê] kaliyarn, baravêj baJâtiyam.
» » В trravêl kaliyam &c
Su. 231. L & B. uttam-utum tad ante.
"r- :> » ,1 ■■■■ ante uttum-utum-ity &c
"rB- » » » kalarultum, kedarutum, nadevuttum, nadevutum, mâduttam, mâlutumi
nôlnttum, nô Jutum, ban.îudu.
i, 23?. L. (a/ter okkani) kodu, koilam.
» » B. (after okknm) tu:!u, tô'am omits udu, nttam.
>r. 235. „ vari.ânâm \ ûrvam vyafijanesl.u &c.
■г »"Д. „ L & B. jokkam, na'tam, pa'tam.
» 2:lff- » „ omit fera, tettam.
Sit. 238. L. â-jobliyâm г arasya dasya &c.
*r- » В fare rati yakâro &c.
Pro. 2 1. L. & В ko u'am, ko'vam.
Stf. 244. L. foshtunâ dih (!)
Pra. 245. L &B ittam, tarram, barpam.
„ 246. L. omits kaltem.
» » В.... a'aldam, ЫЫ'ат.
и 251. , chin kasham i !n.
Vr. 25t. „ kantha îamîkaraie matte &c
Pra. „ L. tem natte maguldam.
„ „ B, winting.
Su. 255. L wnting.
il » B. airnma bhayas'i-h-ryayor a) i
Vf. „ „ b' ayâsYliaryayoh апаша iti syât
Pra. „ L amam attente.
„ „ B. amam attente.
Vr. 25Я. „ tatva va haue &c.
Pro. „ L & B. konnam ena?e ballidar ârftire, kennam pannam jannam nndigum.
L. here in'rodures Su. sa'asau bonkaL Vr. bonkal iti s'abJa lahâthye varíate. Pra.
bonkal to'fane nu i Jam.
SO. 257. L & В. vôl ivàrth».
Vr. „ B. aupann e vôl &c.
Pra. „ L. aduvôl, g rivôl &C.
» n В. avnmbôl, karivôl, harivôl, aduvôL
Гг. 2;& „ vôl iti &2.
Pro. „ L harivol.
„ » B. harivol, karivol, çirivoL
„ 259. L ado raê >, i lu mê.i.
„ „ B. a lu mêi.
„ 2J0. L & B. adu veram, valam.
Vr. 231. В gada-gala Ну etan &c
Pro. 2 j2. L & B. tanno'am âkeyo'am, âtengam âkc:am, cnigim tanagam, âtanum itanum
Äieyum kndureyum, (L only) eltum kalteyom.
Su. 263. B. omits varíate.
Pro. 265. L nettanc âdante, tottane maJal.
» ii B. adds to lane mariai.
„ 266. L. iluval manushya viJdbam appnvaltu ire.
» n B. iduval manush ya vi ;dl av a¡'| uvaltu &c. omits karamval cbôdyam,
>4tî. 267. L. ata ûrdbvam pacl.akshante.
 11
ВС 267. В. omits pravakshyat«.
Vr. „ „ ata ûrdhvam prachakshante nipâta samjuâ veditavyâh.
Рта. 26'. „ fttam e, avala e.
„ 270. L. ele adakkam &c.
,, „ В ele adakkum &C.
„ 271. „ ele yen idu.
Su. 272. L ah sampraharshe &c.
n „ B. assampraharshe &c
Vr. „ „ harshe m.injale cfca ah ity Sic
Pra. „ L. ah vollidâytu, ah polladâyto.
„ „ B. ah polladâytu, ah voWdâytu.
Su. 273. L & B. ah ah dnhkba-sûchane.
Vr. „ „ „ duhkha-enchane'rthe ah ah iti bhavat!.
Pra. n B. ah ah vidhâtranê.
Bu. 274. L & B. am bhedi vismap dris'yite-
Vr. „ „ „ bhelâscharyayoh am itisyât
Pra. „ h. ridhiye, am chhodyam.
„ „ В vidhiye, am chodyam.
„ 275. L. ah а-Ше.
„ „ B. ah adakke hîgâyt allavê.
Vr. 276. B. duhkha-hâsyayoh ayyô iti syât.
Pra. |, L. ayayyô anyâyam.
„ „ B. ayyô anyâyam allivê.
Su. 277. „ omits cha.
Fr. „ „ ayyô'pisyâl.
„ 278. „ nivârane «lió iti bhavati.
Pra. „ L. ôhô mân.
>i n В ôhô mân idannu.
Vr. 279. „ kvâpy-artlie jàtv-arthe cha are &c
Pra. „ L. are yadeyol, are yulidam &c.
„ „ B. are yâva yedeyo'ô, are mulidam &c.
Vr. 260. В s'abdahsyât.
Colophon. L. verses 2 & 3 wanting.
„ В. verses 2 & 3 are put at the beginning of the work, and vary thu» :

samjnà-sandliir-vibhakty-âdi kârafam s'abdaritayah II

kramâj das'a paricbchhedá vyâkbyâyante sphutârtbakâb 11

omits Jiyâd asau &c
 АРРЕШ)1Х И.

INDEX
or

•WORDS USED IN THE EXAMPLES.

Д
[The figures refer to eutras.]

akata263. anitt 69. aval ЮЗ.

aV.hnfcun 89. anittD 187. araja 23.
•kta7L anjngam 83. ara'am 1С.
akkata25. anta 69, 182, 188. rvalayê 23.
akkilM. ante 35, 197, 251. атп 49.
akknSl. anda 188. amnHdam 130.
аккшп81. апуауат 276. vi 139.
akkum8 28. ippangal 43. ah 275.
Bjni 85. аррИат 250, aha 272.
апкзЭЗ. appti 209. abah 273.
anjukali 190. abbilâsbe 105, 107. alaeu 1J1.
attam 78, 151. am 274. alarte 1Í7.
attu 212. amama 255. ft 22.
adakül47. ambuja 69. âkânteya 68.
adapaTalam 176. ayyô 25, 263, 276, 277. Ske 103, 214.
adapavallam 176. aragini 155. âkegam 262.
adaxi 145, 148. aranêril 155. âkeyam 103.
adi 136, 149, 153, 154, aramane 133, 155. again 28, 229.
adike 84, 153. aramanekâram 177. âga]27.
annâ.27,71,270,271. агате 279. ijneyinde 81.
annandir 43. arasanam 51, 85. âtakuli 190,
attaJ&O. araeam 19. atagârara 177.
attegal43. arasa 133, 15"». aïam 127, 140.
attevir43. агата Шат 139. id 127, 186.
adakku 270. arana 192. âdkJa] 213.
adam280. aruhantam 125. âdisidam 220.
adarinde 62. aroham 12% âduvam 216, 226.
adarim 56,214. are Ï79. âtan208.
adarkke 275. are 25. afana 23, 84.
ada 42, 66, 69, 106, 187, 214, arliantam 125. fitana m 102.
259, 2B0, 269. arham 125. atanayê 23.
adnval 266. allain 230. fitanu 269.
adentendu 252. г.Ш ЗГ). âtamrai 205, 262.
adentute 268. avatâra 93. ätane 252.
.-v.lriyô 26. avana 84. fitam 102, 186, 214.
adhika 54. avanattanim 67. âdam 95, 250, 265.
adhie'varam 92. avanam 102. fidodu 210.
adlivu 114. avane 95. ân20&
adhvânangal 114. avam 102, 259. annm 906.
adhvanam 114, avambôl 257. âneyô 26.
anito 187. fiptam 26.
 13
im 99, 101, 205. irai 145, 14S. usara] 229.
âyatike 185. irkkai 135. u liil ни 279.
¿yam 146. irkkan 135. ulvaiie 20.
áyuv.1.,1: Ml 178. irkkum 25. uña 75.
âycdc 22. irchhâiiram 11, fi'Í09.
âytu 238. irddam 59, 79, 81. ûke 103.
tram 35. irduda 60, ûkeyam 103.
ira 164. irddc 99. fitanam 102.
агдат 35. irpam, 217. fitaml02.
îryai-3. irboâl 135. 6ra 30.
Slam 76. irme 183. firacballi 30.
Í.U .m 19 irmmai 161. ûra 65, 67, 78, 86, 197.
It 205. irwakkam 161. ûrgal Г.О.
ivu 209. illada 158. e269.
âvudu 42. ¡van 54. echcham 233, 242.
in 21. h.m un 102. edapidam 78.
Ss"yoldu21. ivam 21, •A, 102. ede 22.
&1 134,147. ira] 21, 103. enUkknm 120.
iialdam 246. ¡v.Vaii i 100. ettalOO.
âli 28. ivu 49. ettugondam 140.
¡kligabbam 28. ishtârtliaaiam 221. enaçe 100, 256.
âjugàrti 194. is 233. enitu 187.
âjdam 243. ili 149. «litt 69.
âlvam 26. ijidam te. enitiu 187.
ittam 233. îke 103. eue 182, 197.
ida 187, 2H, 233, 260. ikeyam 103. entu 188, 261.
ilta 27. îtanam 102. endu 22, 188.
ittam 82, 243, 245. îtanum C62. endum 35.
ittal 60. îtam 35, 37, 102. enna 19.
idarinda 62. îraidu 161. enuaras&m 19.
idarim 56. îrval 44. ennâldam 19.
idalte 280. îvem 216. ennodane 87.
idâvaHu 25, 270. ugu 233. eragidam 85.
¡du 21, 42, 66, 106. uchcham 76. eradanum 76.
iduTal 266. ujjitta215. eradarim 56.
iddante 25. uttam 283. eradu 135, 183.
in 32, 146. udi 222. eralkai 161.
inip 142, 145. odu 31, 233. eralmitu 161.
iuitu 142, 187. uduiuo'ani 31. eralmûru 161.
inittu 187. nnieu 142, 146. ete 182.
iniyal 195. untu 36. ereya 87, 92.
iniyavu 42. undam 232, 244. ciar 146.
«ill: ¡-.VI 146. uttama 88, 89. el« 25, 270.
incharasam 32, 145. udâharane 107. elê 5, 71, 271.
mli !.. 54. udu 42. ella 156.
mtu 188. uddam 76. elladu 42.
iml'im 35, udbhavisiilam 228. eOam 20, 25, 36.
indu 188. upatyakam 105. ellavu 42, 49.
indra 63, 85. upâdhyâya 82. ella 15i'..
innu.iisu 142. uri 154. esedattu 16.
ippattâr 34. urlra 185. eladalir 151
ippattârthhâaram 34. uvanam 102. e'ladii 151.
imiuâvu 142, uram 10?. elamlru 151.
¡rali 25. oval 103. eiasiilam 228.
iravam 19. uval am 103. efe 31.
ïrL-i<!аш 227. uvu49. elevidir 31.
irisim 225. asbaseu 119. elmodal 165.
4
 14
elvarakkança] 165. ôrppi li 135. капуати 4?, 96.
elvoro 165. ôrramo 279. karivôl ISO.
¿268. ôrvane 208. karu mm 105.
8gUQ 251. ôrval 4 i. karumarisa] 137.
ftichhâsiram 11, 34. ólaja 81. kartàram 110.
en 34, 4?, 187. ô!e 5, 145. kal 31, 35.
éridam 69. ôhô 278. kahtraiu 103.
êrisiJim 6Г. ô'àlam 215. faliga'ol Si.
êiakki 5. aunkiilam 130. falitanara 185.
élu 159, 165, kaùkanam 88. kale 10.
ilgàvudam 15?. kaücLujäram 191. faltara 245.
êldam 243. katt&yam 146. kallane 9.
êlmo'am 159. fattâl 134, 147. kalian 69.
aiçâmdam 159. kadul 10. fallu 153.
aidaneyan 182. ka.li 222. fallerJe 157.
lididam 78. ka.l¡Jam7«, 80, 95. fallerddeyam 133.
ni lu 159. ka litapam 134. kallellam 3i.
aiyangal. 43. faijida 117. falyâna 62.
aisâsirain 34, 159. каНуа 131, 150. falvíle "1.
olckniu 233. fajir 153. kavadde 130.
okkulpôlam 140. ka.iu 30, 83, 89, 146. каталки) 130.
odal 145, 147. kaluguJure 150. tavi 22, 89.
о lane 87. faduchannam 30. käviyar 22.
о larch ¡Jam 228. kaduchasi 30. kaviyisidam 227.
oddu 21. kaduvillam 138. kashtam 253.
uili 192. fan 32, 33, 135. fashtarâgi 84.
ottuva 192. ka'.igal 41. kisamittara 141.
odarittu 2?. kaugo^isidam 220. ka] 223.
<xlá|¡ 189. kanjo lar 33. kdia 30.
ondarira 56. kan la;am 159. kalatippanam 30.
oudu 76, 79, 84, 135, 160, 180. fand» 51. fajare 151.
oppisu 197. fandu 232. kali I mi 215.
ombhainura 167. fannir 121. kale 10, 222.
ombbaisàtinun 168. kamilal 121. kulevara 218.
orme 183. kansôlain 32. kaíal 10.
ole 5, 133. kattale 60. kudu 153.
ohô 25. katti 158. kftdukichohu 126.
ola-a! tum 151. kanaMu 9. kâdupurisain 126.
olaçu 151. kanigilc 154. kâiluvem 216.
obign 35, 60. kanlyàmsam 116. kaute 1S4.
olagai 151. kannaidil 134. kânti 68.
olgiiiuun 142. kanna lam 28. kânte 74, 77.
о! mânas mi 142. kapi u 98. käpam 9.
oîlitu 42. fabbam 28. kam para 9.
ollidarim 56. kamma^âram 192. kâyi 133.
cMidavu 48. kammar.im 192. kir 81.
ol|unisu 146. kainline 9. kâradnvi 145.
ôdu 222. kampu 88. kâriru! 145.
ôdidam 79. kavivâraiu 130. kârmadu 142.
ôdukuli 190. kaiM 192. kârmugil 31.
ôpam 218. karainval 266. kâl 136.
ôr 32, 79. karaharia 175. kilûr 175.
ôrchavadi 32. karaha Hcliam,175. kâlûrigam 175.
ûrtale 160. kari 47, 192. kâlûriohara 175.
ôrttale 135. kariya 134, 142, 145. kâlvurisam 126.
ôniudi 160. kariyaute 179. kâvungu 130.
ûrpiili 160. kariyaiu 230. kâlklchchu 123.
 15
kil 233. kcttattu 215. ko?ç'an 211
kit 146. kettam 233. kottalam 139.
kittali 146, 149. kcttu 212. konar 36.
kittâ'am 149. кгпцаит 138. konarellam 36.
kitti.i 149- kettam :35. копе 141.
kittije 146. kedaruttam 231. kondam 239.
kiràteyâ 69. ken 28. котЪи 87.
kirülu 150. kengannam 157. koradan 7?.
kiriya 119. kengu.li 152. koral 29.
kim^âna 150. kenda'am 134. kolane 72, 77.
kiru^jje K>0. keu.laHr 28, 152. ko'vam 81.
kisu;anigile 151. kendâr.ire 131. koje 10.
kisujillu 153. kcnnam 256. kôiukortu 126.
kisujâ.lu 153. kennîr 152. kôji27."
kisusanje 154. kcm 31. kôlkal 44.
kisu;uin 69. kem^iina 134. kôikoîtu 123.
Ы1 32. kempu 1S4. kiunkut 130.
kijkcre 136. kemmîseram 138. kaun^u 1.0.
kilpjde 136. kemmu-ilSl, 152. kroma ic 62.
Hlsari 32. keyd im 253. ksbattriy.iui 69.
kukkukù 27. kern 23G. khadgnm V*.
kudi 15.', 224. kere 47, 67, 136, 137, 156. khalgam 10.
kudipiudam 61. keretorcjjal 137. gattivalti 191.
kudu 24, 233. kelado| 197. gada 261.
kudugôl 80, 192. kesakki 154. gaduvinù! 55r
kuduminchu 192. kela 197. ganitigam 174.
kudurudu 24. kelagana 136. gandar lui.
kudure 21, 150. kelage 60, 197. gadadinde 62.
kudureyakku 21. kelcyan.j 51. gandigam 173,
кишЬадагат 191, 192. kêdali 1-9. garuhap.ttyam 125,
кишЬагат 192. kèrayisidam 130. gala 261.
kumbâram 192. kêri 133. gâna 150.
kummârara 192. kêraisidam 130. gâmve 9.
kurita 142. kêl 35, 223, 224. gara 192.
kulam 55, 64. kêiîtam 35. gârhapatyam 125.
kularaam 53. kêlram 241. gâvudam 79, 159, 162.
kulîuam 35. kêsadi 154. gave 9.
kusi^oralam 13S. kûsuri 154. gâl.u 21, 196.
kûjitt 27. кадЗЗ, 35,88,96, 135,137, 151 gâ'.uj ¡v.il 21.
kûtam 186. kaikâ'gal 137. gidu 65.
kûd 186. kaigäpa 122. gini 155.
kûdal 223. kaig&bu 122. girivôl 257.
kûdu 222. kaidu 68. gijiga'ira 74.
kû iuvam 216, 226. kaiyyalli 35. gudde 162.
kûydam 78, 80. kaiyyo'age 35. gunam 142.
kûr 158. kaiyTolam 16. çunavant ira 178.
kûrasi 139. kaivjnegal 137. guruvinim 55.
kûrile 158. kaivâram 130. gnruvôl 258.
kûrtiravam 19. kaisore 33. gô24.
kûrtu 19. koflkugôl 192. gôvau 82.
kûrpmê 2R, koDkuminchu 192. gavina 24.
kûrpa211. к Jtârigam 173. gettam 120.
kflnne 185. kottam 82, 233. gejje 87, И0.
kûrvâl 142. kodali 95. geydam 85.
kûsu 106. ko lu 224. gêa 159, 162,164.
Wan 78. koduvam 216. gaidam 79.
kechclianeya 152, 153, 154, Iode 10, 162. glau 24.
 IG
glanram 24. toppige 30. torkkam 120.
ghattangal 137. thakku 11. tôrpam '¿45.
ghanane 11. thô'.ikell. tôt 134.
ghana 69. dhonkane 11. rritîyam 1-9.
ghal 197. tan 146. dakshineyam 82.
gbalkene 197. tannelar 140. dandige 139.
gha'.iyam 11. tanpu 184. daye 61, Il 7.
ghajil 197. tanbn 98. darbhe 107.
gha]ilane 197. tan 192. darasigam 173.
ghal ¡lene 11. fanage 100. dabin 134, 139.
chakravarti alo| 162. tanattu G9. câtilam 78.
chanchala 120. tandam 52. 67, 241. dinam 46, 61.
chature 143. tandevir 43. dikku 119.
chandra o3, 68. tannîr 121. divadante 16.
chandramlx'l ltil. tannolam 262. dnrjanam 83,
chandrike 107. tapam 134. des'e 151, Ь9.
chah 04, 95. tambul¡;¿un 173. des'cyim 57, 97.
chalamam 5Л. tammandir 43. c!ê?a 72, 74, 76, 65.
ohalli 30. tar 234. dêvadatta 80, 83.
chithilenc 11. taróidam 227. dèVadôl 175.
chittam 120. tarpam 237. daiyvangaära 73.
chibada 35. tale 29, 135, 152, 160. doddidavu 48.
chih 253. talir 28, 151, 152. doddiyavu 48.
chôdyam 266. taltir 43. dore 95.
chôratanam 185. tin 35. drayam 62.
jadi 222. tânendum 35. dharmmam 46, 61, 6S.
jailivam 216. tim 99, 101, 120, 204. dhalam 11.
janangal 50. timbelere 72. dhatiram 110.
janam 83, 139. timval 266. dhummane 11.
janiyisidal 213. tàyindir 43. dhonkarara 11.
jala 192. târam 234. dhôpene 11.
jalado} 52. tâv 204. nakkar 96.
jalam 76. tirare 134. nagaram 55.
jasambadedam 141. tidigaja 192. nattadavi 148.
jân 35. tdngal 164. nattiruj 14«,
jân a 142. tingalan 79. nadivalikâram 177.
jánagiti 144. tilisu 197. nadu 31, 65, 148.
jSnam 88, 89. tirthankaram 182. nadubênu 31.
jânindam 35. turagadalam 139. nade 22, 197.
jânmâtu 142. trinam 83. nadeyendu 22.
jâvamam 79. tege 222. nadevuttam 2;<1.
jinam 221. tenka 08, 59. nadi 108.
jinarolige 182. tenkana 57. nandanangalira 73.
jûjugâram 192. teiikal 58, 59. nabliam 119.
jôyisigam 174. tettam236. nabhas 119.
jôldam 246. teradittam 140. namag 221.
jauvana 64. teravêl 230. namaskaiam 85.
jfiânigala 89. tcr.dke 184. нага 88.
jnâyam 117. tern 236. nari 47.
jfiâyâœsam 117. telitappa 134. narêndra 63, 68.
jyi 109. telligam 173. naldakiviyan) 157,
jyâyâmsam 116. tel vaml 134. nall ¡m 76.
jhalam 11. tottane 264. nallal 76, 195.
tankam 30 todagidam 228. na]idÔl 134.
tippanam 30. tombliattu 166. najiya 134.
tekke 50. tore 28, 47, 88. nid 87,
tepparam 30. toregal 137. nidu 197.
 17
nâdu kade 126. nedu 235. pu umûru 171.
nâdulî lugal 137. rien taïga] ira 73. pándale 152.
nâtluparaganam 126. nel35. pandalir 15?.
nân 158. nehnara 53. panneradu 170.
nânili 158, 196. nelam 40, 92. I anr.ondu 170.
nâri 108. nelamam 53. payinsâsiram 169.
nâradadandige 139. uele 88. parakottalim 139.
nâligu'.Tane 20. nellellara 35. paras 'u 80.
nilige'20. nelal 121. parijanam 79,
nalku 97, 159. cëtra 69. parida™ Í9.
nâlgên 159. nêril 155. parishalta 119.
nàldes'e 159. nêearum 78. pal 35, 158.
nâlsàsiram 34. naidil 131. pala-a'agu 151.
nâlkade 12». nôJ 127, 1 86. palage 122.
nâl'kal 44. nodage 221. palada 151.
nâlvaraganam 126. nôdal 228, 229. palam 122.
nigajimbôl 181. nô.ti 232. pallili 158.
nittadakil 147. nôdidam 78. pallellam 35.
nittodal 147. Düi.iim 225. pavan 36.
nididu 147. nôdu 197, 222. pavannntu 36.
nidda 266. nôduttam 231. paa'u 83.
nidde 79. nôduvam 226. paeiya 133, 145.
ninage 100. nôtam 127, 186. pasuvandal 153.
nindam232, 240. nôlpam 217, 226. pajidam 215.
nirad 192. pakshi 108. palupam 78.
nil 223, 224, 252. pachcbidike 153. pidal 228.
nillam 240. pachchineya 152, 153. pâdisidam 220, 227.
nis'cbayam 265. pacîichole 133, 145, 153. pâdu 222.
nîcbam 76. padavanitigam 173. pânve 195.
nîtiju im 55. padu235. pâtaka 274.
Dîn 99, 208, 280. paduva 5e1. pátakam 139.
ninum 206. jeduTanim 57. pira 196.
nîm P4, 101, 205. padura] 58. pâl 31.
nîr 31, 65, 121, 152. pade 2lj 29. pilmoear 31.
eîrvàvu VI. padcdam 93, 215. рати 31, 78, 143.
nîv 205. padeyidu 21. pâsu 122.
iiîtû 209. patasâligam 173. pidi 135, 160, 224.
nuche bakki 138, patu 21. pidiye 192.
nuñjaram 142. patnyivam 21. pii.idu 87.
uudi 160. pattana 78. pitar 112.
nndim 225. ¡attain 235. pitri 47, 85.
nwiiy.il 230. panditarkal 44. pitfigal 112.
nadiye 197. patra 69. piriya 134, 143, 145.
nudiram 216. pattajigam 173. piriyavu 48.
nudivar 197. pattu 97. pucfacba 192.
nudivavaro] 83, 89. padâtiyam 23C. put I iditam 175,
non 32. padinâraneyaram 182. putçirdam 88.
nuncharani 32. jaJinàru 172. l'Ut tu 212.
nunpu 184. padinalkaneyavam 182. punyim 182.
nunitu 142. padinâlku 171. puravaran 54.
nûrchhâsiram H, 128. padinentu 172. pumvuram 54.
nûrraadi 128. padinêa 34. puri 162.
nûrsàsiraui 128. padiniadihâiir.im 34. purusha 89.
nripa 76. padinêju 172. pal 31.
nripêndra 77. padinaidaneyavam 182. puli 83, 86.
nettane 265. palinaidavar 97. palge84.
cettam 235. padinaidu 172. pulvane 31.
5
 18
p«VTU 88. tosasuggi 1 jl. balHJal 195.
pu 24. polalicbara 175. bi!7.
pûjârclianakke 182. polaligam 175. bânasigam 173.
pudú 222. pojara 175. bânasigiti 194.
punie 1S4. pôgal 228, 229. Un sa
pûrayisidam ISO. p6gu235. bandore 28.
pûntibidam 130. podara 60, 99, 232. bâyam 158.
puvina 24. pojara 218, 226. bâyârara 35.
peri 35. pôytu 238. bâyi 33, 35.
pendir 43. pôrisidam 220. bâyisavi 33.
pennant* 35. pôl 33. bâradu 22i>, 230.
pettam 236, 243. pôldam 246. bâram 234.
pempag&ram 192. praje 85. bâll35, 142.
pempungânm 192. pratiœalla 85. balara 78.
pera 63. prâni 277. bâlgura 20.
peratu 42. triyam 85. bile 31.
perada 42. pbalagaj 50. baldara 24S.
peni 236. phalanga] 50. bigi222.
регЬатп 143. bage222. bigurtu 93.
permanm 143. bageJantâ^e 62. biùkara l'-'ii.
permole 134. bageiam 84, 228. bida 23Я.
pesar 31. badaga 58. bittam 233, 245.
pê rodal 145. badagana 57. bingone J44.
pércham 245. bac'açpriim 57, binnitu 144.
pêrme 185. badagal 58. binpore 144.
pe) 223. badatanam 185. bidir 31.
pêjalpattudu 80. badi 222. biddam 76.
pê]df yaltc 2E0. badieidam 227. binnapara 74.
rokkam 235, 245. battadodeyam 157. Ulkâram 177.
pogayieugam 219. bandârigam 173. biltam 246.
pogu 224. bana 70. billân 69.
pofijarige 3?. bandam 67, 81, 86, 96, 24!, 264. bilvam 120.
pode 136. bandudu 231. bisagadir 153.
pon 33, 35. bande 99. bieusuy 153.
ponna 87. bappam 226. biliya 143.
ronnalli 35, bar 234. bilupu 144.
ponnu]lavane 35. baravêl 230. bilpu 98.
poy 197. barnham 125. bil.œone 144.
pongan« 136. tare 94. bîduga! 137.
porage 60. barkum 214. bîldam 243, 277.
poragu 151. bardunkldam 91. bilvam 88.
poradi 136. barpam 217, 237, 245. bechchadi 153.
poramattam 91. barbara 125. bechcbaneya 152, 158.
рогата i 136. bal 31. bechcham 242.
poravanê 26. balado} 51. bechchitta 215. '
poravSra 151. balara 54. bet ta 86.
poralke 184. balmugal 31. bettoghattangal 137,
pore 144, 165. baUaham 89. bet I ¡tu 42.
poLmam 53. ballajfamam 185. bettara 120.
polamam 53, basava 13. bennîr 152.
polla 253. basai 134. txsam 31.
posa 30. baladam 246. besambagedam 141.
posatankam 30. bal i 232. be'agitu 181.
pcsatoppige 30. bajegal 197. belagu 60.
posatu 151. ba'egâtam 191. beladavu 96.
posades'e 151. taiegSriti 194. belevem 216.
posaTesar 31. ba]eyal 69. belram 217.
 19
manurina 24. mâlke 221.
belmugü 143.
bêgam52. manuvinim 55. mâlpam 226.
manarôl 179. mal pu 211.
bêgal 228.
bed 127. manushyn 266. migil 55.
bêila 229. mane 31, 78, 91, 133, 155, 197. mind 232.
bêdu 23». matiega] 50. mîgum 214.
bêduram 226. maram 46, 87, 143. mîrugum 214.
bêtam 127. maragal 50. mukha 192.
bênu31. maranga] 50. muga] 31.
bêhugâram 192. marangalira 73, mugü'31, 143, 158.
bêlku 236. maiavaltu 266. muggude 162.
bêlpam 226. mariga] 137. mufiche 51.
loir 223. marutam 118. rnußj- ragú 33.
bolirdam 192. marul 196. muñjulige 33.
brâhmana 82, 96. так 72, 87. mufijûr 33.
bhadraçunam 179. malla 8S. mumiukâram 177.
bhadiam 85. mallige 72. man 33.
bhayam 67, 83. maslii 123. munuiravMin 19.
Lhartâram 110. masi 123. mannu 19.
bhàram 11. mângâyi 133. munme 192.
Штат 192. mäjanam 139. muppuri 162.
ЪЬбакапе 11. mid 127. тише 183.
Ьпбг.Ш. mâdalpattudo 80. mummadi 162.
bhôrane 197. mâdidam 78. muramathana 94.
bhûpa 72. mâdisidam 227. mu] 35.
bhrâtaram 112. mâtiu 202, 204-9, 222, 236. muilulk 35.
bhrâtrigal 112. mâc.luge 221. mûda 58.
bhrû 109. mâduttam 231. mûilanim 57.
mtkfcal 44. madura 191. mûi.lal 58.
makkode 162. mâduvam 216, 226. mûgfirudam 162.
maga 63- mâtaru 127. mugía 162.
magal 43. mân 197. mûme №.
maguldu 253. mftni 30. mûradi 163.
iiia.li 162. mânitekke 30. mûrane 163.
madigal 50. manu 278. mûrâne 163.
madiralam 176. mata 30. mûru 96, 135, 159, 162,
ma.liralt i 194. mâtatepparam 30. 163.
madirallam 176. mâtam 214. mûroddu 163.
maclu 142. mâtâli 196. mûrol 163.
maduYino] 55. mât u 20, 84, 142. mûlôkam 135, 159, 163. .
man 35. mâtellam 20. niûrattlr 34.
manigâram 191. roânasam 142, 158. mûvattirchhâsiram 34.
manirá 191. mânasike 1*5. niûvar 44.
manegârti 194. mândhâta 113. mecbchidam 215.
mannellam 35. mâpâtakam 139. mettittu 215.
matam 55, 64. mil 29. mellitu 42.
mati 65. mâràli 189. meygali 88.
mattadcntu 253. mârkoral 29, 128. mêg60.
matte 253. mârtale 29. mêgana 136.
matsya 93. mârpade 29. mêgâl 136.
madana 68, 94. mârlnlam 128. mân 259.
manadim 52. mâle 72. тШ 33, 35, 120. ■
manam 55, 64, 70, 119. marangal 43. mêlârgam 35.
manamgolgum 141. mârandir 43. mêbari 33.
manamperchidam 141. marina 133. mai 31, 33, 35, 136.
manas 119. mtvu 142, 151, 156. maigàpn 132.
manu 24, 55. mfilku 236. maigâhu 132.
 20

maivísaram 31. varisam 124. samartham 85.

maisonka 33. varusbam 79. saxnreidam 118.
varsham 124. «amyuta 9-
modal 165.
Talum 260. sayynta 9.
more 10, 144.
mole 10, 134. vssanta 68, 77. saram 32, 142, 159.
molbdâyítu 272. vuodhe 107. sarayu 108.
molla} 195. TaJUtâyitu 272. sari 32, 33.
motar 31. vâkku 119. aarige 33.
molam 159. vara 151. sarisapaiu 124.
mole 10. vichara 44. sarehapam 124.
more 10. vjchârapararkal 44. salilam 1С.
môdakam Kl. vidvàinsani 116, 117. sallar 43.
mólam 31. vidhâtam 111. savadi 32.
yajuadatta SO. vidhátran. 111. aavi 33.
yajfiam 179. vidhâtri 273. sasi 12, 123.
yadeyô] 25. vidhiye 274. sasiyiud 16.
yati65. vidhu 47, 74. salilam 10.
yattfnuin 279. vistmu 93. sâdu 196.
yadriclichheyinde 62. vihâyatam 118. sârisidam 220.
yamlokam 9. vrishablia 13. Sârdam 228.
yalivtm 216. veram 260. sil 186.
yallokain 9. vêlgum 266, sälaml86.
yavay 221. vwbam 12. «âlgal 50.
yaga 192. vêsam 12. sfilgum 252, 278.
y a va 114. vol 35, 37. satiram 34.
yuvánim 114. rausliatk&ram 85. siggâli 189.
y üvínar 114. t'aiiusugam 83. ■iddhasenam 89.
yenda 27. s'alavem 216. siddhântigam 174.
rakähanam 86. s'as'i 12, 123. auivantam 178.
rajjuo 26. s'ântinithan 182. «¡su 12, 123.
rañjisidam 219, s'àntinâtham 92. sîtage 195.
ratnangal 156. l'âutîs'an 182. 6ugi 74.
rasam 145. f 'ä-апа 85. suggi 151.
lijan 119. »Vu 12, 123. suùkam 174.
rajam 119. s'ûrara 89. sañkigam 174.
rinam 13, 129. s'eran 36. suttam 233.
ritu 129. g'eranellam 36. suiiu233.
risi 13, 123, 129. s'ere 91. sunnegâram 191.
ruchiyu 83. s'eehe 123. sunnagftrti 194.
ni 22. s'êsham 12. sunnamgondam 141.
raiyodavittn 22. s'rî 22, 92, 109. •utarkal 44.
Iéau20. s'rîyede 22. sutt 120.
léaellaro 20. s'rîvîra 86. say 153.
lok»m 68, 135, 159, 163. s'reyam 117. sum 55.
vakkaligiti 194. l'reyàmsam 117. surendra 62.
vakkaliti 194. a'v» 114. sulge 3a
T»tta69. s'vànangal 114. sur 33.
vattonte 120. s'vânam 114. SU11S3.
vattal 59. sakhâyam 115. sûjegêri 133.
vadhu 47, 108. sakuâyar 115. euleyar 96.
vana 69. sachivanam 51. sûleyara 133.
vanito 107. (afije 154. sejjevalam 176.
vanegal 137. sattam 243. sejjevajjam 176.
vauêcharam 69. sattutu 215. semve 9.
vandam 232. santusbtiyinda 62. seragu 33.
raudal 153. aandam 239. sereyiddam 140.
varakkangal:165. sandij uJ 230. sele 5.
 21

•eve 9. SO! 186. halajajave 151.

sêle 5. EÔLim 32, 186. haladu 151.
sêsam 12. sóltiin 246. haie 28
севе 123. stana SJ. halegannadam 28.
sogayisidam 219. smarana 37. hâmyisidam 130.
6odar33. svadhâkaram 85. hâraUidam 130.
sondi 196. svasti 85, hâsu 122.
■obagu68. svâhikâram 85. hididam 215.
tompu 184. hayangal 50. hitam 83.
sompagâram 192. hari47. bum 252.
Bompunguram 192. Ьапто1180,253. hôtàrom 110.
soritil'Jtí. - barisam 124. liotri 24.
sorkii 185. haroham 124. hôtrîyê 24.
sôùku S3. hahge 122. lirî 109.
ton 33. halam 122.

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.

Introduction.—
p. iv, line 20. Add.—From sütra 193 it is evident that he derives Kannada from the Apabhrams'a.
vi, „ 21. Add,—The exact numbers according to the Census of 1681 are :—
Kannada. Mysore ... • 3,095,647
Bombay 2,600,160
Madras 1,300,555
Nizam's Dominions •• 1,238,519
Coorg 92,079
Central Provinces 4,766
Cochin 2,369
Berar 1,487
Bengal 134
Fanjab 68
North West Provinces 18
Central India 1
British Burma ... 5
French Territories 56
8,335,859
Tulu. Madras 427,000
Coorg 9,589
Mysore ... ., 8,941
445,530
Kodagu. Coorg 28,535
Madras 36
Mysore 21
28,592
Kota. Madras 1,062
» '•• ••.. 1,019
Toda „ ... • 673
Total 8,812,735

The total for Kannada requires the figures for Travancore and the Portuguese territories
•to be added. Moreover, owing to the famine, more than a million have been lost. The total
for Badaga is as given in the Madras Census Beport, but the number of Badagas is therein
stated to be 24,398. So also the number of Todas is itated to be 689.
6
 22
p. xv¡, line 18. For Chamunda read Châmunda.
„ n „ 26. Omit was 1088.
„ „ „ 28. „ may penm.
„ ni!, „ 23. Add.—A posible reference to Manasija may be contained in the following quota
tion giren in L ander sûtra 106.
Lalitûlike tilanâsike I
Lalitangi-vis'ala-jaghane Chandrâsye sama- 1
jvalita-rade Manasijam kadu- 1
gavi yaclara ninna yavranam perchalodam II
Although tbe rhyme requires gali in the last line, the original is clearly gavi.
" Languishing, bud-nosed, shapely broad-hipped Cbandrtsi, with shining teetb,
Manasija grew to a great poet as your youthful beauty increased,"
p. in, „ 16. For Nanjesa read Naujes'a.
„ nxT, after line 18. Insert—1838. KjishnamtUMri, College Munshi at Madras, wrote a gram
mar called Hosa-Gannada-nudi-gannadi.
„ xHvi, line 27. Omit Hosa Madras.
Text—
p. 5, line 2. For daire та read dair era.
,, 9, „ 4. „ gSlu-iyal, gâjuyival reíd gàlu-ival, gâjuyival.
„ 14, „ 13. „ ckitrada read cintrada.
„ 16, „ 10. „ ar „ad.
„ „ „ 11, „ ar „ at For sapta read sapta.
» m » **■ и ar ii *k

„ 24, „ 10. „ ued „ used.

„ 33, „ 11. „ bbavatî „ bhavati.
„ 37, „ C. „ bande „ bandem.
„ 45, „ 6. „ vyfijaneshu reíd ryañjaneshu.
я » „ 8. ,, kâh-ui'isam „ kilporkam.
» » » 8. » nâlvaraganam „ nâlparaganam.
» » и 15t » nôd „ n6d.
„ 48, „ 11. „ lokam, mûlokam read lôkam, mûlôkam.
» *", и 8. „ kenganim „ kenganriam.
„ nuchchhakki „ nachcbhakkiTallam.
>i 52| » *• » olitu „ oljitu.
„ £3, „ 9. „ kadugudare „ kadngudure.
я » ii 17. „ poladu alagu, po]a-alagu read paladu alagu, pahwdagu.
,, 54, „ 1. „ pechchane-becbchane „ beehebane-pachchane.
„ 56, „ 4. „ kalyerde „ kallerde.
» «i » 17. „ lokam, mûlokam „ lôkam, mûlôkam.
» 80, „ 18. „ bûshane „ bhûshanc.
„ 62, „ 4. „ des'adôl „ dês'adôj.
„ 64, „ 5. After punyam insert a semicolon.
„ 66, „ 7. For odâli read ôdâli.
„ 67, „ 7. „ idum „ eodum.
„ 69, „ 11. „ mane-тапе „ mane-mane.
.. » i> 12- » gbali „ ghal.il.
„ 70, „ 6. ¡, bûshane „ bhûshane.
(i 73, „ 6. „ mâdidarir „ mâdidapir.
„ 77, „ 1. „ 128 „ 218.
„ 81, „ 4. „ neduttam, nodatam read nôduttam, nôdutam.
„ „ „ 17. „ medial „ radical, and omit of a root.
„ 85, „ 5. „ beldam „ bildam.
» 83i » 5- » «b „ ahah.
 ■ le

m&î?
в
2233.11« . _
Naga Varmma'e Karaaka bha
Widener Library

3 2044 086 551 116

l'y tlic same.
sport m the Mysore Census of xd8l,
compiled for Government ; with Statistical Tables and Map.

Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts.

i in Муьоге and Coorg. Compiled for Government.
A 4

Pampa Ramayana,
the Mmaokandra Chatita Purâna of Ahhinava Pampa or No
chandra, an ancient Jain poem in the Kannada lang
Introduction and analysis.
Mysore Inscript. ..s,
translated Tor K. M. Secretary of State for India, from pb
eraphs in the India Office and original sources. With In:
auction and Map.
My:ore and Coor?,
a Gazetteer compiled for the Government of India, [n
volumes. Vol. I, Mysore in General ; Vol II, Mysore by I
tricts ; Vol. Ill, Coorg. With Maps and Illustrations.
Д

Padya Sara,
'Selections from Kaunada poets ; vith Introduction.
edition.
Amara Kos a,
the Kâmalingânus'âsana of Amara Simha¡; with Eng]
Kaunada mexnings, aud index rcrboium. Third edition.
In Preparation.
Л

Pampa Bbarata,
Vih amar juna Vijaya ci Pampa ; an .-meiert lain p
9 il A. L>., m the Kanrrda language.
Karnataka S'abdan: -!a ^m«f**
.by JlcalanlM or Bhattáhalanha Deva, with i;s original com
mentary, the BhCvM Manjari, and commentary thereon,
Manjari Maharamla ; an exhaustive ajecii«e\¿l treatise on
ge.
i On s'leatlhc Book Depository, '^ '* Parade, Bangalc-e ; or ati
r: Co- s, London.